i.3 vj cs Matf ufm*? to C\j\A^-< i Scs *l^ Pious and Elaborate TREATISE CONCERNING prayer; A N D T H E anfwcr of PRAYE R. Written bv That Learned and Eminent Servant of CHRIST, Mr. John £me^iomeume Minifter of the Gofpel at ii arnphray. And now lUiblifh^d b/ well- Wifiiers to ihe interelt bfCHRlST. Luke. 1 8, i. —-Men ought always to Pray and not to faint. I TrefT. "5, xj. Pray without ceafing. , i 1 .hn. q, 14. -- - if ye ask any thing according to his Wi!l\ he heareth us. Eph. 6, 18 P rasing always ivith all prayer and Sup' plication in the Spirit. &c. G L A S G O V/. Printed by John Robert on and Mr* M> Lean B fellers in the middle or the SaU-mercal. 1745. I T A E Pabli(bers to Reader. Chriftian Rca er HERE is prefented to thy vtivfthtf a tc yet genuine piece of i ts Air John Br 7 there tv ;. reverend an i pious Mr R ^bert M* «r; rd, bistro* i i companion in : i fif« fo A/j • f« the cut botsfecond part y . b a : of rare gifts* ntifvl meafure of grace; : lj Jo much in the church of Cbri/i. Vbathii needed no man's Elogium, tndatory epijile^ to ft them off: For the authors eminencyingt . - I to knowledge, k of the Lord, an bob bi \ -d of men, & 'cftimation, in -o God y by a rea- 'd: c and oppofvig all the cowfes and cot s, uher, wronged the ge- neration, an \ his f ten of G king .re other int : to all that ft thrift. It m on to thee Difciple ; But is am \ \ which he wrot at the cloje of a long wd rod $ and in exile, while he was in Holland about twenty years, from his Banijh- ment ( An o i6]5i. ) until be ended his days, and entered into the jov of his LORD. That itis truly a part, and tho' the lafl made public,yet,' not the leaji pan of the excellent and ufe fid writings of that great and gracious man, will be evident, upon per- ufal, to any, who is acquaint with the jlile, method, and peculiar manner of 'his writings, Or, who knows his hand ( and sphered fuhlcription ) manifejl in the original manu!cript,ftili preserved for fatisfytng any, who quef- tion the veritv, orfujpecl the vitiating thereof : it was not only written, but re vi fed corrected, entituled and prepared for the printing, all with his ovn hand ; as is plain by comparing the autography with the large and elegant manujeripi, Latine Hijlory of the Church ^/"Scotland, all done with his ozun hand. Which tx- cellent hijlory ( of the fame theme, fcope and method, with his tfpologetica! re'a'i^n ) was by that affembly, which received it f rem the Truflee, ivbom the author a little before his death, had charged with it, to be left at the dijpofai of the fir jl free general ajJemV.y, that thou ie in Scotland -, reps fed in the library of the college of Edinburgh : So the churches abroad have received no information thereby, as the painful writter intended, ricr many at home. Moreover the gentleman, now a fer, who procured this practical treat ife of prayer % th Holland, and brought it home, can attefi that it is genuine ; and tho' manv f { pieces on the fubjectbe come a- broad before this, yet the intelligent Reader may find it inferior to none, and in font: re 'peels, p referable to anv cfthem. 'J* hat it mav promove Ged's glory, and, by his blejjing, thy foul's good, be an help and encouragement to, and in the way of thy duty ; efbccially in that very necejTary and profitable . tho 1 much negle tied duty of pray- tr, as it is evidently the defignol the work, and fcope of ' tthon : So is the main de r ign, and hearty defire of ( ) O F PRAYER AND THE A N S VV E R of P R A Y E R. FROM John, 14; 13: Jvd zvhatfoever jejball as km myName, that r ^tll 1 do, tfjatthe bather way be glorified in the Sou : Ver 14 : lfyejhall ask any thing in my Ntmti 1 will do it : C H A P. I The JVcrds and their Conneclicn with what f recced- eth cleared. OUr Lord JESUS CHR! ST being r.hout 'o com- fort his o'ifciples, vvho were much caft down and difcouraeed with ibe fad tidings of his departure from them, told them ftvcal things, in the begin- ning of this Chapter , renditvg to encourage them ; & at length, uv on Occ?fion of their queftions, he came to clear up, and to infift upon, a very cocnfurtabie and fundamental point of truth, to wit , That He was in the Father, cud . r 1 in him ; thereby pointing forth hi* being One with the Father, jsin Eflence, fo in ( he whole work riedonwit *:r(u!barr: agreement v-.d Father and Him; and fo, that the me nature, he was lo be talc the m,e A 3 ' and 6 The Text and Context cleared. C hap. i . tod living GOD, apdas God would be always with them, : And that, as be had given frequent proof hereof, in his many and great miracles, at:d wonder- ful Works, that hedjd^a ty/7, That he was God & in the Fatfier, arid the Father |n Him, or lha: the as God's ; fo, for afurthei c firmation hereof, ther eno nun', hetellsihem, Ver\ 12. That they and otl that would believe in Him, fhould be ejidiied \ power, t© do fuch works and miracles, as he hinafelif did, yea, and in fame fenfe greater, and thai b:-caufe ofhisgoingto, and being; glorified with the Father as the gr^t LORD REDEEMER, ?hat had finiO>- ed the work of redemption, that the Father had giv- en him tqdo. No^/for further clearing and confirming of thefe particulars, 'heacdeth thefe word?, Verfe.. 1.3, L4. jfnd ivbatfoewr ye /ball ask in my namt, that will I do, that thz Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye /hall ask anything in my name, I will do //. The words ha- ing no remarkable difficulty in them, we need not hercinStton the explication or them; and whalfhali be necejTary fiialhbedone, as we go along. We (balj therefore here only take notice of the cchefion of tbefe words with C hrift's preceeding Dif- C/iirfe, and i'; order to this remark thefe three things. /?, confider them, as connected with, and as a confirmation of that which he had laftbeen fpeaking of, concerning; the power, that fuch as fkould believe in him fhould be endued with, to work miracles ; & fothe words have this fen fc, That whatever they fhould defire to be done by them, far the confirmati- on of the truth, which they were to preach and hold forth, and for the confirm itton of their comifiion & authority to preach that dcdtrir.e, they had no more to t\o, in order thereunto, but to fend up a fuite unto tfieFather, irij.be Name of Chril-r, and it (hoald, he granted \ yea, Chrift himfelf, when exalted, fliould d.> it, by hi md fpirit. Next Chap. I. The Text and Context cle-red 7 Next, confident g thtm, asreleated to what he wis fpeaking of his being Ore with the Father; they will contribute to prove him t© beGOD equal with theFa- ther, and in the work of redemption he was about peife&ly one with the Father ; fo that all was car- ried on with onenefs of mind, will and defign. For *Jl> When' he was to be taken from them, and tran- fhted in to glory ; yet even then anil there, he he would hear and know all their fupplications and re- quells, idly. They needed no queftioa, ior doubt of a good and fpeedy Return, feeing he was there* Yea, $dly. Hehimfelf having all power in heaven & ear:h granted unto Him, as mediator ir?order to the carrying on efthat one work and defign, with the Father, would work out the anfwer u»to their prayers himfelf; yea, and do what they defired, as being intruded with all'of the Father, \tbly* And all this muft be lo, becaufe it, will be to the glory of the Father, ascoucurring and confenting, or work- ing the lame in and by him; whereby it is manifeft, That He and the Father are One, as in eflence, fo in this w#rk of mediation. Thirdly, Confidering them as related to the fcope and defign of Chrift here, which is to cheer up and comfort the hearts of his difciples, now forrowful becaufe of the news of his departure, they will hold forth a ground of comfort upon this account, that hereby he declareth, Thathowbeit, as to hisbodi- ly prefence, hefhould be withdrawn from them ; yet notwithstanding thereof there would be conltant in- tercourfe betwixt them ; they would be fending up their fuits to His name,andhe would be fending dowa returns of their prayers : fo that they would get all their defircs anfwered, as veil as when he was with them, in his bodily prefence. We fliall fhcrtly difpatch what may be taken notice of and "obferved from the words, as they ly under this three-fold relation. And as to ihc Jirji relation, or connection, we may obferve, A z That 8 ^ The Text and Context cleared Chap. I. That all (he great w^rks and miracles which ihe theaoofties, and ohers with, and atier them, in the primitive church, did for confirmation of ihe dov5lrine of Chriit as truly divire. and as owned of God, were not done bv ihefc infbumens ; but principally by Chrift Jefus himieli, by his power and fpsrit, what ,ihey a^ked of that kind, he would do if, even be him* (elf. The Apotyes Peter znd John did iolemnly de- clare, th)s when i hey had cured a man iame from his aether's ".'orr.b, Adt, 3. 12. Ye men of Iirael, why marvel xe at this ? or why hoi ye fo earnellly on us as though by our own power, or holinefs, we had made thistman to walk. Thus they renounced all in- tereu. .en would bercady to acknowledge as iheir due ; and on ;he contrary, they aicribed all un o Chrift, laying, And his ( i.. e. Chriii's ) name, through faith in his name, hath made this tnan-ftrong whom ye Jee and know y yea^ the faith which is bv him, hath giv- en him this perjeft /oundnsjs, in the pre/once of you all: Yea, when the miracle waaab ut o be dorie, Peter faid, Fer/e. 6. In the name of J ejus Chrifl of Naza- reth, rife up and walk. Whence we fhbuld learn \Jl. How to look on thole miracles wrought by the apoilles, even as de- monftrarions of the divine power and authority of Chriit, who wrought all theft in and by thole feck- lelsmen; and as divine teftimonies given unto the truthot fried ftrine of the gofpel, which they preach- ed incommiffion from Chrift ; and thereupon be in- duced 'o comply with, ami embrace that truth, fo attefted, a:»d iolemnly confirrped from heaven; know- ing what the Apoftle faith, Heb, 2. 3, 4. How fhallwe efcape. ifwenegleft fo great falv&tion, which at the Ml began to be fpoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us, bv them that heard him : God alfo bearing them witnejs* both with figns and wonders, and with diverfe miracles, and gifts of the holy ghojl, ac- cording to his own will. 2 Whciher in reference to thefe works and miracles or Chap. i . The Text and Contest cleared 9 or in reference to other more ordinary works, done Unce hat dilpenfaticnof miracles isceaied,by inftru- menrs, suborn the Lord thinketfi good to raife up, and make ufe of for that end, we would learn to eye the principal more than the inftrument ; for we a^e ready to dole upen inftruments, and look upon them, as it they by iheir might and power did do theie things; and this appeareth by, \Jl. Ourtoomuch crying cf them up, and commendiRgof them: It is true, * e fhouiu honour fuch as the Lord ispleafed to honour; but we readily tranfcend due bounds ; ana cry them up tco much, as if none eife were to be eyed befide them. idly. Our truftin^toa much to them, and lo deifying of them, and expeftin** too much from them ; as it they and they only were to do all ; whence it comerh to pals, That when the r e inftruments are outof fight, or taken away, we are c^ft down, as it there were no more hope ; and as if (bey had been fomething more than inftruments; :: >hz refidueof the fpirits were not with the Lord, and be could not raife up others, andhadbeen worker of all himieif. This evil I fay, fliould be guarded againft ; let inftruments have place at.d due, but no mere ; let Chnft have hisdue, and heglorw.frH. And this will appear by chele evidences, \fl, When we keep the throne for Chrift and give him the glory of all that is done, ibaiisdue to him, then what ever we fee done by ir*ftruments, will be fo far from takng our eye off Chrift, that on the contrary, it will lead us up morediretily unto Hun and bring Chrift morene~r to our view; and ihere our eye will be fixed : We will then fay, This is the hand cf the Lord, this is the work of the Lord,. 1 We will be taught 1 hereby to fix our faith and deren- ance rrr re upon him: For we will lay, Tfaisand this ha^h the Lord done, wW would not reft upon him? who would hoi truft brai ? whocan dottbt of *' his power and might ? We would be ftirred . tcby toe: ,; lenfeand thanktulnefs, up on i o The Text and Context cleared. Ch a p - on the account of ihefe great works of his, \thly. If at any rime, we were difappointed erf our expectations, then we would be in an adoring frame, ftoopingbe- fore the Lord, lying in fiience, and obferving his hind, working or not working, as he feeth good. 3. In reKre ice to our own work ofnghteeuf- r.e.s and obed.ence,, we would hence learn to do them in him ; or to have him working them in us : tor ic k God, that worked in us, both to* will and to do Phil, 2, 13. It is God that worketb all and in all even as to common operations of gifts, 1 . Cor. 12,6, 11. It is his power that worketh in as, EpheJ, 3,20. And he wrought in Paul mightily. Col, 2, 29. He wrought effectually /« Pe'er and Paul, Gal. 1, 8. He worketh in us what is well-pleajing in his fight, through Jefus Cbrijl. Heb 9 i$, z\. Seeing then that it is he, who thus worketh his works in us, let us put the work in his hands, depend upon him therefore, ac- knowledge him in all, and give him the glory of all ; and beware of facrificing to our own net, crot bur- ning incenfe to our own drag, upon this account. Next we may hence obferve, 'That Chrift would hfcre have the apolties making ufe ot prayer, in order to their working inftrumenfally of miracles; And accordingly we find they did (•, A8i\ 4, 24 to 3 o And this was for noble ends, \jl. To keep them humble, in the fenfe of their own inability, andin- fufficiency for thefe groat things which they were to be employed in. idly, . to teach them pure & fingle dependence upon Him, who was to work all iheia works in them, and by them. idly. To teach them to afenbeallthe glory unto him, unto whom alone it was due. For our z^, we may here take notice ofthefetwo things. 1. We may fee andoblerve, what a fweet Sub- ordination and harmony there is betwixt God's pro miles and Purpoies, to work his great works ; and cur prayers in reference thereunto. Our Praying, for ; * and Chap. I. The Test and Context cleared. 1 1 ana chaining of ableffing by Prayer, (hould not . That God had no purpofe or resolu- tion to do that ur Prayer -, for his purpo- c all everiaftinsj, and our Prayers can make no change in him, or in hisrefolutions, or occafion any , and intentions in him. And again, his promiies or purpcies fhould not (hat cut, or ren- der cur Pr^ysrs ufeiefs. Theie harmoniously agree, and are to be io locked upon by us. After many promiies made unto the church or ihe Jews, in the latter davs, this is iubjoined, £zek. 36. 37 .Thusfaiih the Lcrd God, I 'will yet be enquired of by the hou/e of Jjrael, to do it for them. z. We may here mark the wonderful goodn£fs lonoefcer.fion oi God, that will have us pray for h:ch he mindezh to give, and work hirv Fur thus, he 1 it. Rer.e wetb and Con fir met h the proof of his fakhfuinefs. idly. Ke rmketh the mercy a double mercy, by giving of it freely, and by giving of it in iuch a way, as it were upon our Prayers and Defires. idly. He thus allureth and engageth poor firmer*, to have teUowflripand correfpondence with him by Prayer, \thly. He hereby maketh the mercy more lweci and definable to us, and more welcome when it cometh, when he hath made u« pray, and wreftlc for it in Prayer. $tkly. Hs hereby keepeth us in the frefh fenie uf our un worthiness. 6thly. He hereby engageth us more ro fee and acknowledge the true fountain asd fpring, or, well-head of all thofe me r cies and favours, to zvitfTke free Grace and Lcve of Gcd. jthly. He hereby layeth obligations upon as to be more thankful for, and feufible of his hce and undeferved kindnelYes. As to the Second Relation that thefe words have, to ivit, As a further proof and confirmation of the Lord Mediator's being one in Eflence and Operation with the Father, it giveth ground to oblerve thefe three thir. 1. That Chrift's anhvering all the lawful and ne- ceflary 12 The Text and Context dearea. Chap. I. ceflary defires and pennons of his people, is a demon- Itration and confirmation of his being one with the father, both as to Kifei.ce and Operation^ and efpe- cially in the work oi redemption. 2. That Chrift's hearing and anfwering all our Sup- plications fhould allure us of this fundamental truth, That he is God equal with the Father, and that he and the Father are one, as to the carrying on of the wonderful Work of Redemption. 3. That we cannot -rightly dire6l our Prayers to Chrift, or, to God thro' Chrift, "and expedi his ef- fectual granting and working ihe anfwer, unlefs we beiixed in the Faiih of this, That he and the father are one. Ail tl:c r e ? hree ly wrapped tip in the connection of the worcls with what went before; And they lay to us, 1 . That in order to our right approaching to God in Prayer, we fliould 1 >b>ur to be rooted in the fiitii of this x That our Lord jefus is one with the Father in Eflence and Operation : That he is in the Father, and the Father in him ; That as to the work of re- demption, they are perfectly one: Becaufe \Ji. We may hereby be confirmed in our hope of being heard by Chrift, when we prefenr our Implications ; he be- ing God, we need not queft:on his being acquainted with all our necefiities, and his hearing of the very inward defires pi <. ur Soul, zaly. We may hereby be encouraged to go with confidence to the father thro' him ; for he and the father being one, we need not queftion his moyen and pov cr with the father, what • he willed, the father willefti al(o. - t dly, We may ' 'hereby be ascertained That our Prayers put ud to the father iJirp'-Chriftfliif! be accepted. An.d4.fWy. We may reft confident, that Ue answer and re'urn of our Prav'ers ftial! be folid, re^l, fa'c and feafonable ; for I he bei/ g Sod, and our Saviour, and Redeemer, will I unqtieftionably perform the defires be hath frarr us by hi: Spirit, and who can- hinder him from'wc rk- ing Chap. T. The Text and Gcntext cleared. 13 ho is God, and what can ftand in the way of ... work, wivjremhe ahd the father are one ? 2. Thai every feturn and anfwer of our Prayers fhould confirm us in the faith of this, That our Lord Jems, and the Father ^are one in Efience and Opera- tion, and that the work of redemption is carried on by both, in a wonderful onenefs of mind. 3. That the advantages cf believers are ^reat, who put up their fupplications to God, thro' God, and have their returns from God, thro' God, and that all their answers are confirmations of the Mediator's be- ing God, and one with the Fathet^both as to Eflencc, and ?s to the work of redemption. 4. That the Cpnfideration here wonder- fully work upon us, to fall in love With, ; light tn the noble exerci'e of Praj As to the third Relation or tbefe words, that is, The re r pe£t they have unto the 1: of our Lord Jefus, to Uttf 9 To cc. forrowful hearted difciplcs, now troubled at the report of his : away from (hem, as to his bodily prcxr.ee : We may he»:ce obferve r things. 1. That Ch; >t hir.der 1 our Prayers: Y 2. Chrift'i being now in gl< r> ir- diator fhould be a ftro-geric • i enduce- ment to this duty of Prayer, feeing lie will not lul- fer our Prayers tomilc^rry, and he is in cafe to an effectual re'urn. 3. Ckrift even while out of the fi/hr of his people, can and will procure iheir good he were prefent with th. . '.cof thar altering his aftethoo, or 4. CnriiVs cue of c, while he is now abfenf, as to hi- b , '.ould make therr, dily abfence: And 'he faith ol I to ftrcr.gthcn againft the though : u; ; . .-, v 1 4 The Text and Context cleared. Chap. I. mar otherwife prove an heart-iadning and fainting confideration. Whence we fee, \ft. The happy condition of beii- v*rs, to whom all-things work together for good, and ta whom Chrift makeththe faddeft condition advan- tagiouc. Even Chrift's bodily abfence, can be made up with advantage unto them. O how are they up- made, who have a true inrereft in, andfuch a fure re- lation unto fuch a Lord, head and husband, as can and will carry on their proiic ahd advantage, even by fuch difpenfation£,as do fin their apprehenfions) threaten nolefs,than their utter undoing ! what could be more fadninr* unto the poor hear -broken D.fcipies, than the withdrawing and bodily abfenca of Chrift ? And what fho-jld they do now (might they think) With their defines and petitions, when their Matter, who was careful to anlwer and fatisfie them in all tl cir demands, is now removed from them? But Chrift tells them that his bodily abfence fliould not prove prejudicial to them, as to that ; for he would be as tender and careful of them, as ever; and would not fail to anfwer all their defires. 2. That believers fliould be far frongaueftionlng the love, tendernefs and kindnels of Chrift, even when hais withdrawn, and hideth himfclf, or when he is at a aiibnee ft om them, in their apprehenfions. Chrift would have the Difciples refting allured, tbat even when he was to be taken from them, and they were to enjoy his bodily pre fence no more, feis affe&ions would remain warm towards them, he would be as :areful and lender of them in all their. neceffiues ase- : : yer, and as cbfervant of their defires, in all points, as P[ver,' whatever they fhould ask, or defire, he would do it for them. 3. W|j!e Chrift is now in Glory, at the Father's h^rxl, n* the accented and exalted Mediator, irers fliould be diligent in putting awrty their de- , and improve with earneffriefs, that rich advan- which now they hive by Chrift's being there.; and 1 Chap. I. The Text and Context cleared. 15 and thereby gv ..rawing encourage- ment tfcerefrom. Cbrift is now hi.jh at court (ihjuld believers lay) therefore let us ply our Tiifie, and hal- ten-up all our defiies, and makeknown allour wants ittd neceflities ; fee Dg we may he iQre, they will find acceptance there, and we will not want a quick dif- patch. and latisf ving/eium?. 4. Believers (hould not bemisbel'evingly troubled, or coo much difcouraged and call down, at Chrift's neceflafry withdrawing^ ; nor particularly infer there- from, that their Prayers (hall be the i'efs regarded: p A or as he can make up that feeming lofs with real advan- tage; fo their Piayers and defires may fucceed with better advantage thereby. 5. Believers lh.,uld improve all the fweetand fatis- fying returns of Prayer which the/ obtain, unto this end and advantage, among others, to confirm them in the Faith of this. That the Lord Jefus is God, e- qua! in Power and Glory with the Father; and that now he is one with the Father, as to the work of re demp ion, and is accepted of the Fatter, and fet down as HUh prieft, on the right Hand of the Throne of the Majeftv, in the Heavens, Heb. 3. 1. 6. This fhould be an encouragement to Straneerr, to acquaint themWVes viih this Lord Redeemer, who is ene with the Father, if the/ deiire ever to it g6ing well with them, here or hereafter, and have their neCefT:ry wants fupplied. Having t hu c . quick! / diipatched theft things obferv- able', in he connexion of thefc words with the fore- going Difcourfe, we (hall now come to a more par- ticular torch of what lycthin the words themfelve?, wnich we fee are conceived in general icrms, a; T\«t fobcreftriftcdalone to their feekingoffuch helps and afiifhiTcsfor working ol Miracles, 3f might fcrve to con firm their Cornmiflion, and the divine truthof their Dodtrine, which they were to ro lulj and ample Commifiion to deliver, aftc refer, reftion and afcenfion. Nor *r c we to look on v. 1 6 Prerequlfiles to Prayer. Chap. II words, as concerning only the'e Difciples of Chritt ; but as of concernment unto all the followers of Chrift, unto the end of the world, tho' as to fome things (as we hinted above) peculiar to the primitive dilpeniati- on of theGofpe:, ia a fpecial manner, they relate to thefe and other extraordinary Officers ; for n^t only are the grounds foregoing, but all alfo rhat follow, are of an univerially ufeful nature, thro' all the ages of the Church, and to all the followers of Chrift ; as is plain and obvious. The words thus confidered contain thefe particu- lars, (th£ Subject of our following difcourfe) i. There is the duty of Prayer mentioned in the Word asking. 2. The Pcrfon unto whom Prayer is to be adreff- ed, which is prefuppofed, and to be gathered from the foregoing aud following Dflcourfe, viz. The Father y or God, and Chrift himfelf. 3. The Perfon thro' whom thefe Pravers are to be presented ; or, The manner of the performance of this duty, in thefe words, in my Name. 4. There is the Matter of this Prayer, and that is very lar^e, whatjoever ye/hall ask . 5. There is the Return, or Anfwerof this Prayer, in thefe word?, / will do it. 6. There is the End of this Return, in thefe Words That the Father may be glorified in the Son. 7. And lafllfy There is the doublins.or repetition of this Return, Verfe i+*If ye /ball ask any thing in my Name, I will do it. CHAP. II. Of the Prereqiiifttes to the Duty of Prayer. WEcometofpeakfomething, in thefirft place. Of the duty of Prayer j whereumo we have Ground herein the Words 5 for when Chrift tells them Chap. II. Prtreqtujitis to Prayer. t y them, That whatfoever they Jhall ask in his Name, he will do it ; he prefuppoieth iuch an cxerafeas a:*:ng y whereunto he enc^utageth them by annexing this Promife. Whence we have occafion to fpeik a word to the nCv Of whom we ask any thing, we (uppofe h ; . beftow that upon us, or to fatiffie us as to what we ask, otherwife xve could n*t aft rational! v, in u hira with our 1 3 Prerequifites to Prayer. Chap. II. fuits anddefires ; no man will leek the fupply ot a con frderable turn of money from one, whom he know - eth to be a mere beggar ; nor will leek help of one, who cannot help. Now the Lord, unto whom we are to addrefs our ielvcs in Prayer is Godalfufficiertt, an inexauftible fountain of all good, only able to fup- ply all our wan^s, according to his riches in glory, Phil. 4.. 19. And to make all grace to abound towards us, that we always having aijufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work, 2 Cor. 9,8. 2. Tfyat God is ready and willing to communicate of that good, whereof he is the inexauftible fountain; men feek not, where they know they will not be the better, ask as they will, when then men are called to ask, and feek of the Lord what they want, it isprefup- poled, That God will give ; he is liberal and a rich- ly bountifuF benefadlor : He is kind unto the unthank- ful, and to the evil, Luke 6. 35. He makcth his fun to rife on the evil, end en the good, and Jenieth rain on the jufi, and on the unjujl, Maith. 5. 45. The earth is full of the goodnefs of the Lord, Pfal. 33.5. Yea, How great is his goodnefs ! Zech. 9.17. There is a riches of his goodnefs , Rom. 2. 4. 3. That God ha' h appointed Prayer and asking, as the way for us to receive of his goodnefs and bounty : It is true, he giveih freely our being, and many fa- vours tie we can be in any capacity to feek, and ma- ny mercies and bleflings doth he beftow upon the wicked, who are (o great enemies to their own hap- pinefs and welfare, thar the* will not feek of him what they Hand in need of: Yet it is aftatute of na- ture, that as we depend upon the Lord, the fountain of our being, for our being, and for all things that can contribu:e '.o our fubfifting and well-being, fo we mud tellifie and declare our dependence upon him, for all ih^fc things, by asking them of him. On our part it preluppjleih, and importeth thefe things. 1. That wz are poor indigent fouls, (landing in need Chap, I J. Prerequifites to Prayer. 1 9 need of many thmgs, b^h for foul and body : Weare full of imperfections, deiedts,and miferies; obnoxi- ous to m A\y ?.nd various changes, calamities, crofles, accidents, temptations, oppofitious, afl'aultf, over- maftenngs t corruptions, fatan and the world, and other things ot that nature: For he who wanteth feeke.h, (as we lay.) 2. Tnat we cannot help our felves, or remedy thele evils ; we cannot prevent them, n^r withftand them, nor repel them, i)f our (elves, we cannot per- form r be denes required, having no iufficiency there* unto ; For we are not fufficient of our felves to think any thing, as of our felves, 2 Cor. 3.5. So thai to he'p our lelves in all, or in any of thefe want?, necefTnies, and diftreiles, is not in our power, otherwife we would not go to another to feek for neceflary fup- plies. 3 V That we fhould be well acquainted with our own c?iie, and know our wants and necefliiies i'piri- tua\ as well as temporal : How elfe can we ask for tha ,whichis futtableunto ourcaier'Whenwe knownoc our necefli ies, we cannot tell what we would have, and when we Cannot tell what we would have, or wou d do us good, wt cannot feek luitable fupplies, and help o our necefliiies. 4. That not only we fhould know, what oar wants and neceflities are, but alfo we fhuuld k n o\y how great they are ; we flrnuld be touched and affec- ted with, and reaily (enfible ot our wants, that our heartsbeing fuitablv moved :hereat, we may ask and pray (he more earrefth , and heartily ; for if our wants go not in, and nnck not our heir rs, and if they be no: rightly and fenfibly touched therewi b, our defires and askings will be accordu rttefs without life, edge, or feiioufnefs, and be mere formal askings, and fuits for :he fafhion. 5. That we ought to fee our evils and wants, to be iuch, as can onh be remedied and fupplwrd b? the Lord; for we mult be iorced bv inevitable neccflicv. to Prerequlfites to Prayer. Chap. IX. to go to him, lo averfeand unwilling are we, to go unto him otherways ; for if we hope to be helped at another door, we will go thither, before we go to God. From thefe particulars we may learn, for our ufe. i. To admire this wildom and goodnefsot God, who will thus have us know and experimentally feci what we are, even creatures, poor, beggarly, indi- gent, miierable, and helplefs, as to oar fclves: We know npt, neither do we confider, what goodnefsly- eih wrapped up in our neceifuies, diftrefles, miferies, wants, and hardfhips ; but are ready to complain and quarrel with the noil High: We confider not, how the Lord is thereby driving us to our thrift, giving us new proofs and documents, of our being indigent creatures, and new convi&ions of a neceffity ot eon- ftant living in a dependence upon the Lore 5 , our ma- ker, and of hanging upon him, and waiting at his door for conftant fupplies of all. Ar.d O what a blefled life is this, to be under this ha^py ncceflity of depen- tng for all our want?, lefs and more, upon Gcd! whai a rich trade is this, that we are made to drive with heaven ;and thealfufficient and gracious heaven- J'y benefa&rr, the Gcd of the whole earth ! how well might Paulupon this account, glory in his infirmi- ties, ieeing thereby he had fo oft occafion to experi- ence, that the power of Chnft did reft upon him, z-Cor. i 2. 9. And when he found, that the ftrength of Gud was made perfect in his weaknefs? ho# fliould we, upon this account, be fatisfied with our necefii- ties, and infirmities, that we are driven thereby out of our felves, as convinced of nothing but poverty, tmptinefs and mifery within us, and made to turn our c^urfe for fupply heaven-ward, and to look up thi- ther, and thence receive new and frt/h fupphes of all our wants, new and frefh experiences of God's eood- nefs, kindnefs, tendernefs, fauhfulr.efs, and alluffici- en: fulnefs j and alfo new confirmations of an abfo- lute Chap. II. Prerequifaes to Prayer. 21 lute neceffity of pfacing onr confidence and hope on? ly in God, and not in our felves! 2. Hence likewile we may underftand fomething of the cauie, whence it cometh 10 pais, that fo many, fo often reftrain Prayer before the Lord ; and either ncgleft this duty altogether, or go about it in a iuper- ficial perfun&orious manner : To iuit 9 Because !/?• They are too little at home, or ac- quainted with themfelves, with their own cafe and neceffity; or, if they know fomething of it, they are not affected therewith, the (enfe of it reacheih not their hearts ; it is but an head and fpeculative know- ledge they have of it, no heart or prafticallenfe, or touch thereof; they are not pinched therewith, nor prcfled as convinced and fenfible of ruin and utter un- doing following, if they be not helped. It is the poor, who are pinched with poverty, and with ihe fenfe of want, that ufeth intreaiies, Piov. 1 S. 23. How oft doth David cry out, lam poor and needy ; and this put an edge upon his prayers. See Pjal. 70. 5. and 86. 1, 2. They think, their maladies and diftempers are fuch, as they know how to wreftle and ihorow them- felves; and iheir own arm can brinp lalvation to them, out et their dift refines and necefll'ies: Their wants are not luch, as they need go 10 heaven to get them fupplied : And when they think, they can iuf- ficiently help themfejves, they will not be bcholdan to God tor their fupplies : So that little acquaintance with their own inefficiency, is another cnufe of the too little exercile ot this duty. 3. They doubt of God's willingnefs to help them, and thence cometh their defpondency and fainting ; and when they lofc hope, to come fpeed by the duty, they lole all heart tp.i.t ; or they queftion his power and ability to help them, and ihence infer their cafe defperate, and that it is in vain to call upon the Lord. The want of right apprehenfions of God, as able and willing to help al! poor fouls that come to him,mak- B 3 cth 22 Prerequifitei to Prayer. Chap. II* dththem ly by from com/ft g : They hearken too much unto the devil, aggravating their Sins, and their former abufes of the Lord'sloving kiadnets that there- • by he maycaufe them quetfion, if it be pofl'ble, that rhey can find mercy, and doub; if ever the ho- ly and righteous Lord will own them, or 1 ok upon them again, as ifjhe door ctmercy were quite fhut, and there were no mare hope ; and thus in defp^n - dency and defpair, ihey lay afide tiiis duty, as of no advantage for them. 3 Hence we may learn, with what frame or fpirit, and poUure of mind, we ought to approach utmo the L')>d in Prayer : We Ought to have thefe Prerequifites fixed in our fouls to the end we may be Put in a beg- ging Pofture, and have a Beggar's diipofrtion and heart i. We ought to have a deep imprelfion of our being Creatures abiolulely dependia^upon 'be Lord, as for our being, foforail that we need, for the Continuation of our breath and being, and for cur well being, both as to foul, and as to body : This duly fixed in our hearts, would keep us always on our Knees begging and keep us humble in the tenfe of his greatnels, and of our nothingnefs : great Abraham, when he took upon him to ipeak to God, loathed on himfeltasduft and Allies, Gen. 13. 27. 2 we ought to be particularly acquainted with our condition, that we may know*, what we Hand in need of, and what we are to leek : our cafe and condition is variable as God's defpenfations vary, and Satan chang©:h weapons upon us, or our corruptions work- and boil up, according to various occafions and temp- tations : our adveriaries may pinch &prefs us dtverfe way;, and according to the various exigences, vari- ous and different duties may be required of us j fo that Yefterday's particular fupplication may not be fo futeable and pertinenr to day as it was Yefterday ; Therefore we fhould be well acquainted with ourpre- fent condition , and know what prefentJy pinchethus moft Chap. II. Prerequijites to 'Prayer. 23 moft, and what particular fuit we would now Perti- nently put up, or what mercy or Favour our condi- tion doth now call for ; that by this means our defires may come the more kindly fromour hearts, be mure earned, and look like the prelent Peitions of our foul Objefi. Bat then whai iVdl fuch do, as caa not un- derttand how it is particularly v* i:h them, cannot get fight of =heir particular Necefine?, all things ly loin confufion in their foul, that the) can fpeak nothing diftindtly of themfelves I Are not tome even of the Lord's own people, oftimes in the dark I and fhall they, while wreftling with clouds of darknefc, be dif- penled from this duty of Prayer ? I anfwer, that cafe of darknefsand confufion is a particulur cafe that fhould (et toPrayer and a fight of that fliould be fo far f om laying them afide from this duty, that it {hould prefs them the more thereunto: He?nan^ Pfah 88. 6. cried out of this, thouhajiledme in the low eji pit in darine/Syintbe deeps. Their ignorance of the r prefent cafe&necefTiLy is ^particular that fhould pinch them, and prefs them to cry tor light : who feeth and knoweth this, cannot be laid to want a paticular, whereupon to pray, and make a fute to God. We fhould labour to get our hearas affe&ed with thefe evils, to fea them fo, as to be pierced and pinch- ed, and deeply afteded therewith, thatfoour prayers and defires thereupon may become hearty and lerious we fhould think upon our cafe till our heart afTcdtour eye and when our hearts fall a bleeding, our prayer; will hat e an ed^e, and a piercing force : for this end it were neceflary that weconfidered, how deiperareour cafe were and would be, if the luteable relief and help came nor. Object. But what then can one do, whole complaint is this, that their hearts can be effected and pierced with no luch thing, ar.d to whom this is the faddeft part of their diftemper ? Have they difcharge from tr/.ie duty ? Anf. They have no difcharge from this duty Yea, this very deadnefs and fenielefne's is afad diftemper and if they be fenfible thereo^and affedt B 4 ed fi Vrcrequifites toVrayer. Chap. II. ed with farrow thereat, 'he> may and muft pray for help and he more he lenie ot this lenlelcinefs touch them, ar d affedt ;heir hearts their cries for quickning be the louder, and they will lay with David^ Pi'al 119. 25. My foul ckaveth unto the du)l y quicken thou me y according to thy ivord. 4. We fhould labour :o get fuch alight of our van's, as that we may fee them,* beyond our o vn power to help, and remedie the matter, and beyond the powc of allflelh i and that they are fuch, as God alone can fati fie ; that hereby we may be brought cleanly #ff< ur lelves, and made to f ruft no more in our felves, nor depend upon our (elves; nor yet upon inft- umenc*. : But that our eyes may be whVll) and follv upon the Lord, and lay as P/j/ 221. 1, 2, fas the words may *c read ) Shall I lift up mine eyes to the hills? from whencefhail my help come? my help is frcm the Lordyivho made heaven&earth. And when oureye,and hope, and confidence is onl v upon theLi rd, ourheart -will be in better cafe to lpeaktohim, and bemore earneft wuhhirr. 5 We fliould labour, while addreffing our lelves to prayer, to have the taith of God's alfufficiency and ©mnipotency fixed deeply on the heart, that there may be no hinck in our heart, "concerning his ability to fupply and make up our wants. One would readily think, That there were no great neceffity for this, feeing none are To ignorant or wicked, as to deny this : But yet the want of the rooted faith of this, caufeth many pray fo, as to (hoot fhort of the mark they aim at. Satan and their own wicked hearts can, acd do leveral times prefent to the minds of fome fo many, fo great, and foinfuperjble difficulties, in the %vay of their obtaining of what they would ask, that either they cannot ask it ; or, if they do, it is not with that confidence and hope, that isrequifite. And will not fome heboid to fay, That their iniquities are greater, than that they can be forgiven? and what is this, butio doubt of; yea, deny theinfinite power of his mercy, and free grace ? 6. We Chap. HI. The Nature of Prayer. 25 6. We fhould labour 10 guard a«ainft jcaloufies ot G >d, and doubling ot his good will to lend bejp, aud relieve us: For this will faint our hems, and take away all courage and hepe ot coining fpted, hi our addreffes ; when the Lord alloweth us to come with confidence, nothing doubting, we fee what Chrift fays, Mark 11. 24. Therefore Ifaywtoyou, what things fever ye defire y when ye pray, believe that je receive, and ye /hall have. And Paul willeth us, 1 Tim. 2. 8. To pray without doubting : So James Chap. 1 . 5 , 6,7 If any of you lack wifdom, let him ask of Gody that give'h unto all men liberally dnd upraid- ethnot : and it Jhall be given him. But Let him ask in faith , nothing waver i?ig ; for he that waver eth^ is like a wave of the Jen, driven with the wind and teffed ; for let not that man think, chat he Jhall receive any thing of the Lord. By which we fee, That if we wouid come aright unto this work of prayer, we fhould labour for large thoughts of the largenefs of God's hearr, of hisgeneroni willingnefsandreadifiefs to anfwer, notwithstanding of our unwonhinefs, former provosations, prelent want of a fur. b!e frame of fpirit, misbelief, and abufe of his former mercies andfavrurs : Only we would here remember, That what we are to pray for, be coofonant to his revealed will, and that our prayers be with all due fubmiffioa, as to the particular we would ask, or as to the time and feafon, and as lA the manner of granting what we ask : for he is the holy on* of Ifrael, who mud not be limited. CHAP. III. Of the Nature of Prayer. HAving menribned the prerequifi'es unto Prayer, prefupp. fed, and intirmted bv the word ask- ing, here ufed for expreffing ot Prayer; we come to Jpcak a few word* to clear up the nature of this ex- crcif'c z6 The Nature of Grayer. Chap. III. ercifc of Prayer ; arid to thb end, we need not explain the ordinary definition, or deicription thereof, viz. That it is an offering up of our defres unto God, for things agreeable to his will, in the name ofChriJi, by the help of his Spirit, with con fejfion of our fins, and thank- ful acknowledgement of his mercies. For many of thefo particulars, here mentioned, will come to befpoken to afterward. That therefore, which we (hill do here, in order to the making known, what is the nature of this work and exercife, (hall be only to take notice of fome of thefe terms, or expreflions, under which it is poin- ted forih*to us in fcripture: As for example. i. It is termed here in the text, $m askings what* evir ye prJlask. So Matth. 8. 8. and 7. 7. and 21. 22 % Luke 11. 15. John 15, 16. and 16. 24. James 1. 6. and 4. *, 3. 1 John 3. 22. and^. 14, 15. Soalfo in the Old Teftament, Zech. 10. 1, 2 Chron*zo. 4. Jfa. 65. 1. And this importeth want and neceffity in the feeker, and a ieeking with earned fupplicati- ons, as beggars ufe to do, and as the fame word is uf- ed, Afis 3. 2. Where the poor crecplc is laid to beg alms: So it importeth an earneft ieeking, or begging with humility, as inferiors do ask any thing of their fuperior*, ASs 2, 20. And the Hebrew word alfa> doth uluaUy fignifie a feeking of any thing by humble prayers petitions and intreaties, with earneftnefs ; or a begging. So that hence we may learn, That Pray- er is really, ?.n earneft humble begging of God, fome- thing we wan:, and ftandfn need of ; aprefentingof our humble fupplications unto the Lord, for iome- thing we would fain have : It is a laying all our de- fires beiore the Lord, as David did Pfa. 38, 9. And fo importeth, That the praying man fhould be in the Begg-.t'spofture, before the Lord, fenfibleof his own low condition, and of his wants and mifery, and un- der the due aw and reverence of that God, with whom he hath todo. 2. It is termed a Seeking > Matth. 7.7. Seek and ye /hall Chap. III. The Nature cf Prayer. 27 fall find. Daniel let his heart to feek by prayer and /application, Dan. 9. 3. See Amos 5. 4, 8. Zeph. 2. 3. The word importeth a leeking with ftudy and care, and vehement earneftnels, as the Devil is (aid to leek whom he may devour, 1 Pet. 5. 8. And as Hercd fought the young child Jefus, todeftroy him, Mat. 2. 13. And as the merchant man feeketh goodly pearls, Matth. 13. 45. and as the heart of him, thaC hath underftanding, ieekcih knowledge, Prw. 15.14. Job ufeth it, Chap. 10. 6. where we have it render- ed, Thou enquire/} after. So that hence we learn, That Prayer is an enquiring, fearching, feeking and hunting after fomething 1 hat is amifling, and which we mull have : And fo importeth a deep fenfe of the want, and a letting of foul and all awork to puriue af : er it, and that unceflantly, till it be found ; as the mangoeth after the loft fheep, till he find it; and the w,-man, that lighteth the candle, and lweepeth the houie, and leekeih diligently till fhe find the loft piece of filver, Luke 15.4, 8. 3. It is :e;med a knocking in that forecited place, Matth. 7. 7. Knock and it /hall be opened unto you ; as one (landing at a door, urged with i^me great ncceffi- ty to be in, and being very earneft, he knocketh to let them he,ir,whoare within, that he hath fomething to (ay, and thar he would be in ; as it isfaid of the fivefoolifh virgins, who came when it was too!ate> and knocked faying, Lord, Lord open uutous, Luke 13. 25. with Matth. 25. 11. The word is iuppofed to come from a word fignifying an horn ol a beaft ; and fo importeth (tricking, or knocking with force and vehemency; as a bcaft dothwkh his horn; Which faith, That the ioul is fenfible of idiftance, andot fomething (landing in the way of his enjoying what he wculd have, and b now leeking to have that re- moved with earneftneis, conftancyand perfeve^ance. So that now the poor foul, Handing at the door of free grace, is with earneitr.efs knocking to be let in, that free grace may (hine upon it $ yea, and with im- por- 28 The Nature of ?rayer. Chap. III. portunily, as the man, that came to feek of his friend, now in bed, three loaves, Luke i r. 5,6, 8. When difpenfations would feem to fay, That when the poor foul crieih and fhouteth, the Lord fhutteth out his Prayer, as it is Luke 3.8. Andlo, as it were, thruft- eth bim and his prayer out of doors : Yet Prayer will Hand and knock at the door, and renew it's defire, and fay with David Pfal. 119. 169. Let my cry come before thee. And Ver. 170. Let my fupplications come before thee: He would have the door let open, that his prayer may come in before the Lord, as Heman defired Pfal. 88. 2. and that the Lord would not turn away his prayer, or as it were, thruft it out of doors : As the Lord was gracious unto David, Pfal. 66. 20. and did not turn away his prayer, for which heblefl- eth him, laying, Blejfed be God, which, hath not tur- ned away my prayer, nor his mercy frovi me. Prayer crieth out to the Lord, as Pfal. 27. 9. Hide not thy face from me, put not thyfervant away in anger. When the Lord, by his difpenfations feerneth to fay, that he turneth his back upon the poor petitioner, and turn- cth away his face, prayer will knock again, and ftand knocking, until it get accefs,and the Lerd lift up the light of his countenance upon the petitioner. 4. It is expreffed by lifting up of the foul, Pfal. 25. 1. and 86. 4. and 143. 8." Whereby we may under- ftand, That our heart and foul is naturally low, aad finking towards the earth, or clogged with the cares of this world ; and thereby is at a diftance from God; and prater hoifethup the heavy and dull heart, that it may come near unto the Lord; to the end the Lord may read there, what is their condition, their wants, and their defircs ; whence we learn, that in right prayer the loul is lifted up, as an heave-offering, , and as a lacrifice unto the Lord ; and thereby confe- cratcd and offered up unto him : As alio, that when prayer is rightly gone about, the heart and loul of the man, and all his faculties are turned fpiritual, and r aifed God* ward, lifted up above worldly cares, fear*, cur Chap. III. The Nature of ? rarer. 29 corruptions, and diftra&ioRs : It faith the foul of man fiiould be lifted up above doubts, tears, faintings, dil- courag«ments, that made it fink, as in deep mire be- fore ; and that the ioul fhould now be wrought-up into a fpiritual heavenly frame, and brought near God, and delivered from a carnal, natural, dead, and formal worldly frame. Whence we may alfo fee, that the work, ufe, and end of prayer is to worku- pen the heart and ioul , tbat what thro' ia ward cor> ruption, what thro' outward temptations of Satan, and !he world, is fo heavy and lumpifh, as a rock, that it canno' fl«e up God-ward, and heaven- ward, to the end, it may be brought nearer God, and may approach to him, even to his throne of ^race, YfaL 73. 28. Jer. 30. 21. Heb. 7. 19. Dan. 4. 8. Gen. 18. 23. 5. It is exprefled by pouring out of the heart before him* P/aL 62. 8. to fhew that the heart is mainly to be employed in Prayer ; and iha^ in Prayer all fliould be laid ope^i before God, and the heart fhould dil- folve before him, as m-ettal when melted and poured forth: It alio importeih the good- will cheerfulnefs and alacrity, that the Soul hath, or fhould have in this imploymen:, that all may belaid open before the Lord, and nothing may be hid from him. 6. It is exprefTed by a directing and looking up, P/aL 5.3. importing how earneftly the Soul fhould be here- in occupied, to marfhal and fet it felf, and ai! its de- iires in order before the Lord; and in what pofture the Soul fhould be, watching and waiting in hope for an anfwer: The Soul fhould airth God- ward, and have its face thither- ward, trom whencealonc help and falvation muft come, and in a waiting, and ex- pecting pofture muft it ftand. 7. So it is cxprci!cd by a talking or fpeaking with God, Job 15 4. in r he margin, thou refrninejl Jpeech before God. Abraham' sietvznt Gen,i\ 4^. fpeaking vf his praying, faith, before I had fane fpeaking in my heart; whereby is imported the freedom wAfamilh- 30 The^aturt of Prayer. Chap. III. crity that is allowed in Prayer, that it is as one friend fpeaking to another : As alfo the compofednejs and cahnnefi of trie Soul in Prayer : Tney are not hurri- ed in prayer, but in a compofed and ftayed manner fpeaking to God, as one friend to another. The fame word, that is xxitdjob 15.4. is alio ufed PfaL 55.17. and 64. i. So that Prayer is the Soul's telling to God all its cafe, and all its defires, with calmnefs and compofednefs of mind, and with a friendly freedom and liberey. 8. It is exprefled by a wreftling with God: There was one that wreftled with Jacob, and Jacob with him , Gen. 32. 24. 25. But how did Jacob wreftle ? See Hof.\i.\. where this wreftling, and having pow- er with God, is exprefled thus, He had power over the Angel, and prevailed, be wept and made fupplicati- en unto him. So Col. 4. 12. there is mention made of wreftling in prayer , Rom. 15. 30. The word is ren- dered fighting, John 1 8. 36. 1 Tim. 6. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 7. zr.djtriving, 1 Cor. 9. 25. and hence cometh the word kgonie, Luke 22. 24. importing great anxiety, iearand affliction of mind, when one is wreftling a- gainft fome great difficulty ; whereby we are taught, that as in Prayer the Soul is to meet w r ith much op- pofition and refiftance, partly from within, corrup- tion and unbelief with- holding, withdrawing, oppof- ihg, counteracting, and countermining the Soul in its defigns, defires, purpofesand refolutions : for the flefli is ftill lufting againft the Spirit, Gal. 5. 17. and the law in the members warreth againft the law of the mind, Rom. 7. 23. partly from without, Satan with his temptations from all airths, and mediums oppofing, difcouraging, and fainting the Soul : againft him and his might muft the praying man fi^ht, Eph. 6.12. So he is to put to all his.raight, andufeall earr.eftnefs and feri< uinefs of heart and mind ih the matter, knowing what oppolition ftandeth in his , and how he muftfet himfelf againft all thar, hi wearing, fainting,or fiuipgup:Heis to ufe the Chap. HI. The Nature of Prayer. 31 the whole ftrength cf his Soul, all his zrzces> as knowing 'he importance and neceflny of the work ; and is to uleimportunity, gripping the promifes, and all the grounds of encouragement, with a firm veto- lution never to let the grip go, but to hold foil, until he obtain what he would have; asd for this end, great preparation is required, that the perfon may be in cale to wreftle ; as iuch, who were to wreille and ftrive for the mattery, in the Olympick games, did lit and prepare themielves thereunto, that they might be in eafe to withftand their adverfary ; unto which the Apoftle hath an eye, i Cor, 9. 25. And every one that /J rivet h for the maftery, is temperate in all things. 9. It is expreffed by a taking hold cf God, Iia. 64. 7. And there is none, that calleth:ip:n thy name, that fiirreth up him I elf to take hold of thee, unto which not unlike is that which we have Ijb, 27. 5. or let him take hold of my flrength, that he ; peace with me* and he fiall makepeace with me. This tak- ing hold of God importeth great importunity, jittd ths ulingof holy violence, (as it were) and a refufing to let him go, when he tbreatneth to begone; unto which isrequifr.e a lerious upftirring of our felves, a fhaking off of droufmefs, a laying forth all cur ftrengh, in the a&ion ; and a be (tin; r 2; our felves to purpofe. So that other phrafc of; jlrength^ imported the fame, like one the arm of '-fie, whocometh,as it were, with a drawn 1 word to kill him, and holding him Ire 1 it: There is fas it were) a violence tiled in P when the praying penbn, will no: gi\ until he ge: the blefling, or (he ai 10. Ii is lome:tmesexprefled by medi is faid to hive gfcnc forth t • , Gen. 24.63.ard David faith P/uV. 5. 1. confide? tatiorty that is, my prayer. To teach us (0 k that prayer confifte:h not in w. may pray with our heart, when >vc not much, nor 23 cur v. ja The Nature of? ray er. Chap. II L ercife of the heart ; for Prayer is a work o* the Sou!, aad a work of the Soul fixed and compofed ; noc wandering, but prefent and intent upon what is ia hand. The heart in prayer mult not be far away* for to draw nigh to God with the lips, when the heart is far away, is the proper WQrk and carriage of hypocrites, If a. 29. 13. But muft mainly and chiefly be herein occupied, dwelling on ihe thoughts of their wants, and the objedl to whom they are praying,the encouragements they have to draw nigh, and other things of that kind, and dwelling with fixednefs and fteadfaftnefs thereupon. 1 1. Prayer is compared to Odours and Incenfe, Rev* 5. 8. and golden vials full of odours, which are the pray- ers of the Saints. AndP/al. 14.1. 2. David h'\th y Let my prayer come before thee as incenfe. Whereby the preciouinefc and excellency of prayer is held forth, with its gracious acceptance wkh God, when righ:ly performed, and how acceptable all praying pcrfons are unto him, even as priefts offering up this ipiritual incenfe, and thereby approaching unto the livingGod, fitting between the Cherubims on the mercy-teat. Hereby alio is held forth of what coftly, well pre- pared materials prayer ftiould conftft, as alfo, with what an holy, zealous, burning and heavenly frame of heart, this duty fhouldbe gone about ; and how it fhould be offered up, in and thro* Jeius Chrift, the true altar. 12. It is of: termed an enquiring. Gen. 25.21. Excd. 18. 15. Deut. 11. 30. Judges 4. 20. 1 Sam. 9. 9. Whereby is imported our igaorance of fomething, oar faith of Gag's omnifcience, our confidence of be- ing informed by him, and our dependence onhim for light and direction, in the particular, and a profef- fion of our purpofe to receive, believe and follow his counfel and direction. As alio Supplicating, impor- ting our wants, and fenfe thereof, our faith of God's ability to fuppljr our wants, according to his ricres ry> our fenfe ot his greatneisand glory, andthc hu Chap .II. The Mature of Prayer. 33 humdiiy of our hearts in approaching unto the great God with our defines, likewi'feitis termed inierceed- ing, importing a friendly & humble approving unto God with our paffi ns, in behalf of our lei. ves, and o- thers, notwithftanding of God's be ; ng juitly provok- ed by our, or their fins. So it is called ztrintreating, Exod. 8. 8 to point out the earneftneisof the Soul, fa fuppiicaliHg for favour. 13. It is likewise held forth by feveral exprefli >n?, pointing forth the pofture and gefture of the body ; iuchzsjpreading forth ft he hands , Exod. 9. 2g.flretch- ing out of the hands, Job 11. 13. lifting up of the haul. , Exod. 17. 11. 1 Tim. 2. %. Pfal. 28. 2. and 63. 4. Bowing the knee, Eph. 3. 14. and falling down, Deufi. 9. 1 8 mainly ro point forth thereby the frame of U e Soul, and of the whole man, in prayer, to wit, thac v/e fhould approach in humility, felf-loathirig, pro- filing ourlelves before the Lord, and in fakh, ear- neftnefs, fing'e dependence, hope, &c. 14. It is alfo pointed fonh by crying unto the Lord, 1 Sam. 7. 8. Pfal. 10?. 19. 2 Qhron. 20. 9. Pfa! 22. 2. and 27.7. and 28. 2. and 34. 17. c*\ing aloud, Job 19. 7. Pfa I. 55. 17. making a noife, Pfal. 55: 2. crying with the voice, Pjal. 77. 1. and 1 42. 1. as alio b" figh- ing, the fighing of the needy and of the prifoner, that is, their earnell broken praters, P/al. 12. 5. a r d 79. 1 1. Ezek 9- 4. by mourning, Pfal. 55. 2. Joel. 1.9. by Groaning. Pfal. 6.6. and 102. 5. 20. and 38. 9* Rom. 8. 26. by iveeping, Joel 2. 17. £/?/kr 4. 3. Pyi/. 6. 8 j^r. 5. 2i. and 31. 9. and by hrtathing, Lam. 3. 56. This uSng the voice and crying to the Lord ihe^eth*, That as ue fliould glonfie God with our glory, or tongue, and make ufc there f, to exprefs our.defires Onto God ; fo we fhould be as earned, and Me of our hazard, and of the greatnefs of the necffli y we are in* and o( the danger 0} a de- lav: Sighing. m?:trning, weeping, and groaning, (hew the deep fenie of our mi'ery, a*d of the weight that is lying on, and alfo ihc hrokenne's of hearc ; C Confetlaries hence deduce}. Chap. III. the Soul is tometimes unable to exprefs its mmd m articuL.te petitions ; and muit therefore fend forth emphanckly^ fignificaat Sighs and Groam, and Breath- ings* which are as a loud cry in the ears of the Lord. CHAP. IV. Some Conlectaries hence deduced. HAving briefly in the foregoing chapter y pointed forth lomethmg of the nature of this duty of prayer;!© far, as the various expreflion? and epithets, whereby it is expreiTed, and fet forth in fcripture gave groundwefhall nowdraw fame confe&aries,or conclufionstherefrom, in order to our inftruftions, and uleful improvement of what is (aid. Firjl 9 We may hence fee caufe of wondering, at tha great and merciful condetcention of God, who will fuffer finners, who have fo rebelled againft him, and provoked him to wrath, thus to draw nigh to him, and to come boldly unto the throne of grace, as ii ft, Heb. 4. 16. O wha-e- mercy is here, that re- bels may approach unto the King, and come into the chamber of presence, and get a kifs of the King's hand, and common with him / What love is here, that God will fuffer fttch unworthy wretches, as we are, draw nigh to the holy one of \fraeU and to make known our fuitsand rcquefts unto him ? What con- delcending grace is here, that fuch, as are heirs of Hcil by nature, may come and talk with the moil High, and lay out all their heart before him ; ask all they need ;yei,& knock at feis door, and be importu- nate with him fora fatisfying return? See how Chrift teacheth us this, and encourageth us hereunto, by thefe two parables, o n e is, Luke 11. 5, 6, 7, 2. And he [aid unto them, Which of you Jliall have a friend , and /hall go unto him at ?nid nighty and fay unto kim y friend^ lend me three loaves yfor a friend of mi:. Chap. IV. Con/eft aries hence deduced. 3; his journey, is come to me, and 1 have nothing to fet be- fore hinu And he from wiihin Jhall anjwer, and fay trouble me not , the door is now Jbut,, and my children are with me in bed, 1 cannot rije and giveJhee J Jsy unto you, th$ y he will not rife and give him, becaufe he is his friend ; yet bec&uje of hh importunity, he will rife , and give him as many as he needeth. The oiher is, Luke 18. 1, 2, 3,4, 5, 6, 7, 8. inboh which places, there are o her things Held forth, ro this purpofe, to er.c urage unto pray er, and to importunity and con- ftancy in prayer, vvi hout fainting. Sure, if we had right appre of the matter, we could not but fall a wondrn gat this free grace, love and ondefccn- dcncv in God, who lets his door open to tuch, as we are, that we may come even to his throne, and tell him all thar is in our heart, make known to him all' our requefts ; fcek his face and favour, cry un:o h ; m, weep before him, tell him all our ails and r.e- cefli ies. Secondly* We may hence fee caufeof wondsring at fplly, who d> not more mak uie of us priviledge : He would be a wonder for un:vorJiy ingratitude among men, who h: the prince's ear when ever he tt\\\ x and liberty to c mun o- all marers with him, and to prefent all h;5 :nd req eefts, when ever he pleated, and \ as he pleafed ; and yet would undervalue this privi- , and rarely make ufe of this favour, no*wrh- ng of his many and daily renewed Rccefli ier. And mav he not much more be looked on;, as a pro- digic of folly and ingrati'udc, who not being able *o fubiift without G d, yea, and lying under the tence of his law, and abnoxious to his w.aih and curfe, and having a pa r ent Wav made thro' Jefus Chrift, of approaching unto God, and God'* ear al- ready to hear ; and yet hath fo little heart or plcifure in this exercife ? What a Winder is we value 'h ; s honour fo lutle, ar.d thil meanly of that, which (hould be our glory i Will C 2 \h+ 36 CoKfcflaries hence deduced. Chap. IV. thcLord be content to hear all our heart- iecreis,&ad- mit us to intimate hmilianty,to talk with him, asore heart friend with another ; to con.ult him in all our recefTmcs, to ask fcis couniel in all we have to do, to know his mind, in his great works, even in the my- tieries of ftate, of the ftatc of glory, and to know his deligns, iecret purpofes, and wile counfcls and determinations ; and (nail' this be our burden ? may we c )nfult him, who is KING of kings, and LO RD cf lords, about all cur petty matters, and go 10 him when ever we will, were it at midnight, and the oftner we come, be made the welcomcr ; and {hall this be looked upon as a yoke, that we are weary of I O what would (ome, (hut up in clofe piifor, in their enemies hand, far from ail friends and acquain- tances, give for liberty, to fpeak with one*, f their Bear relations and dear fricods ? But behold he, who is theneareft and greateft friend imaginable, ftandeth a; hand, and with him, may we commun of all :hings, and to him may we with thegreateft of freedom, un- bofom our whole Soul ; and to him may we go, where ever we be ; no pnlon doors, or prikm-walls, can hinder our feliowfhip with him ; and yet how unwilling are we to make ufeof this great priviledge and advantage ? How mav that complaint ot the Lord's break our hearts, I fa. 43. 22. But thou had net called upon ms^ O Jacob ; But thou haft been weary of me^ O Ifrael? It was a Wearinefs to them to u'e God as ^friend, and oall for his help in their necefli- tv. Nav the Lord faith, J fa. 66. 4. IP hen I called^ none did anfwer \ ivben I (pake they did not hear. Not only would they not fpe «.k to him ; but when he ur- aed kindnefs on them, and would hare communed with them, and kept up corrcipondence wrh them, they would not g'rehiman hearing, they turned aw2y the ear, as abhorring his fell >wfhip. Thirdly^ We may fcf , That in Prayer, the heart is to be mainly, and moftly occupied and exercii'ed : It is the heart, that muft fcek Gsd, and ipeak unto him Chap. IV. Confeflaries henc&deduced. 37 him; yea, with all the heart, Pjal. ug. 2,10, 145. 2 Cbrcn. 15. 12. and 22. 9. J^r. 29. 13. It is the heart that Gcd feeketh, ar.d with which heispleaied. The heart muft be lift up to God in Prayer : When the heart fpeake'.h nor, the man prayeth nor, what ever fair fburifhes cf multiplied words heufe'th. The mouth in pra) er, mult exprefr the defines or the Soul, the inward communings motions and meditations of the heart, otherwile pr.yer is no prayer ; but a parcel of empty iniignificant words and founds; Words in prayer, can fignifie nothing, when they c 2 not fig- nifie what the heart ts faying, and what the Soul is bufied about ; fo that when prayer prccecdeth aright, the petitions are firft framed in the heart, 2nd then the mouth uttereth them, as the petitions and defires of the heart : In right prayer, the heart isfpeaking to Gcd by the mouth; otherwife the Work is but lip- work, a drawing near to God with the lips, when the fceart is far away, which fervice the Lord abhorreth. See Matth. 15. 8. and Mark 7.6. with Ifa. 29. 13 14. Hence, 1. That is »ot to be accounted the befl prayer, wherein arc the fined Words, and thebeft flourishes of exprefTions ; yea, asd it may be, ali of them fcrip- ture expreffions and fentences: But that, wherein the heart is moft exercifed, mod lifted up to God, moft vented before him, drawe'h moft n ; gh unta him, and is moft warmed in affe&ion to him. 2. Tho' we be obliged to glorifie Gcd with our glory, and to fpeak out our Prayers and praifes, to his glory, when called iheieunro; yet prayer maybe made unto the moft Hish, when the voice is not heard, Kehemiah prayed unto the God of heaven, even when he was fervir.g the king at thetablcr, N^A. 2. 4. So Hannah prayed before the Lord, but her voice was not heari, only her lips moved; for fhe fpake in her heart, 1 Sail. 1. 12, 13. Nay, a prrlon may pray, when he cannot get an articulate Word to fay ; his heart may fpeak to God in a groan, C 3 in 3? Confeftaries&ence deduced. Chap. IV in a figh or in a tear : Ana when the heart tpeak- eih, God he^reih the cry cf the heart. The Lord faid '.o Mojes, Exod, 14. 15. Wherefore criejl thou f unto me ? And yet we hear nothing ot his crying, or fpeak ngunto ^od ; but of his ipeaking un'o the children of Ijrael, V erfe\ 13. 14. But it is like, his heart did ihen lend up a loud ciy unto the Lord, as a ^ iwi't poft, crying, Hafte, hafte. So Chrift. John % 11. 41. laid, Father, I thank thee, that thou hajl heard me ; And yet we read not of his praying with audi^e rttords, anent that particular, till he ipoke thus ; bu; we hear of his groaning in Spirit, and trou- bling himfelf, Verfe, 33, of his Weeping, Vene, 35 and of Hi. groaning again in him/elf, Verie, 33. Ai.d all thele were Prayers unto his Father. 3. To Pray by book or after a Prescribed Form, or v.rh words teamed by heart and poken, as a Parot praueihis no* the right way of prayer; for here, ei- ther the heart fpeaks nbt at all, or it folio we >.h the torque and the eye; whiles in right prayer, the t n- guefhould follow the heart, and the heart fhould lirfl: frame the de'fire, and fpe;k inwardly, and the tongue fhouid follow, and articulate what the heart hath :n. This is the right method, ?.nd the natural jrnethodof unering cur minds in Prayerto God. Ghrift's leaching hisdifciple.- o Pray, was not to in- vert this Order of nature, and to affix them to the u(e of fo many wurds ; but to prescribe matter to their meditations and to inftrufl: them, in the right manner of addreffing ihernJelve* toG >d;by holding forth unto ?h«m, in a feyv he.ds, the lumand fub- ffcance of all their neceffi les, and that in'an inftrue- tive order. Bit we no where find, rhat 'hey uied as a prefcribed form ; but rathet fallowed it,j as a directory: And i'l is< b ervable,That in that pat- tern of Prayer, he doh not inftruct them, to ask inf his Name; as he d d auer.vard in our Text, John % 14, 13 it, md 16. 23, 24. As rhere were nun/, oiher m ing frame and pcfture : for that is it, , the Lord takethmuch notice of, and he accounteth nothing . Prayer, where the heart is deac, and fpeechlefs. Se- ing he eftimates Prayer according to the heart, we fh^uld have a fpecial eye toir, and be Jure, that it be ipeaking unto him ; whether our lips move or not. 5. We iee alio hence, that other work needeth not hinder or obftruft all Prayer : feeing the main thing in Prayer, is the heart fpeakiftg to God: A n raay Pray while walking in the way on the ftreeis aione. or in company ; or while he isabourhis ordi- nary imployment and calling; for even then I heart may take a turn with God ; and a poft may be difpatched to heaven,- an heafty Groan, or figh, or thought and ejaculation may be diipatched to heaven, and may there be welcomed as Prayer, \s Nebemiah' s n't prayed, even when he was Handing befide the kin^: and ferving him. Jacob while he is making his Tcftamcnt, ?s it were, and ipeaking to his children Gen. 49. iifpatcheth a poft to heaven in a few words, Verle> i3, 1 have waited for thy falvationO Lord, . He takes a word of God, in the mean time many fuch ejaculations and apoltronhcs find wcin the Scrip'ure, clearing this truth. 6 We may be hence inftrufted, that the bed pre- paration to Prayer, is not to get a company of good words fet in order ; but to get our hearts in a right and praying frame, fenfible of our wants, and[of the great neceflity of the particulars we ask, of our own unwor.hinefs, and of the greatnels of that majefty, with whom we have to do ; and fo our hearts and fouls may be in cafe to fpeak to God, and prefent our defiies ; without which an heap of word* willfignify nothing with the hear. cr. C 4. 7 When 40 Confeclaries hence deduced. Chap, IV 7 When the heari prayeth, much will go in a few words; yea, a gn an and hint to God, will have the force of a long Prayer, The louribreathing& crying but, Abba Father,^ ill be conftrued to be a great Pra\ er like the talt breathing ot Cbrift on the Ci ofs, Luke, 23, 26. and la\ing, Father into thy hands 1 con. mend my Spirit. • ar d Stephen laying, AR%, 7. 59. 60. Lord Jejus receive my Spirit , and, Lord Ly not this fin to their charge. A few words when the foul and ihe heart ot man is in them, is a large Prayer before G O D. \thly, wc may hence underftand, That it isagteat- erdifficul-y to pray untoGod aright, than we ordinar- ily imagine: it wereeafy to pray, if no more were therein requiied, but the letting ot iome fine words toge her, and faying thefe over; But when it is an earn eft fe eking ; kn ckir.g at the Lord's door, and a wreftling win him, for the bleffing ; a lifting up of the foul, acdap^uring out ot the heart before God; and a raking hold of God, that faith, that there is no imall difficulty to get it righily gone about : Partly, becauie our hearts are naturally 10 untradtable, and to averfe from thisexercife;& iheteare fo many evils & corruption- in :hera,ailoppofi e to this chriftianexer- ci!e ; partly, becaufc Satan with his inward fuggefti- ons, and outward remp'a:ions, doth and will c >n- ftantly ftand in the way, either to keep us back from performing 'hedutv ; or difcourage us, and make us heartlefein the performance. $tbly 9 We may hence fee, both what caufe we hive to mourn over our Prayers, whe r ein we fail fo much, as fhall be fhown afterward ; A^alto what need here is for divine Help ; for the afliftance of the fp.rit to help our infimit'es ; for it is He only- who is *he Spirit of God's Son, that can teach u« to crv, Abba Father, Gal, 4. 6. even he, who is the ipirit - f Adoption* R'^m, i, 1 5. It will not be lear- ning, readmefs of Tpecch, ahd the like abilities, will Chap. IV. Ccnj Varies hence deduced. 41 will carry us through this duty acceptably ; Tho' fjch things be requifite unto the g;it of Prayer ; yet unto the grace ot Prayer ihey will make hale i nor will tney contribute the leaft mite unto zz able Prayer, when ihe heart is not in a frame, nor is principally lpeakmg to God in the du:y. 6tb!y, Hence we may discover lever; ;s and faults in our Prayers, tome whtrc-f we fhall here mention ; As. 1. Our fouls are not pre/Ted with the fenfe and feeling of our wants, and we are not pinched with them; So that our petitions die, in our mouth, as they are framed there, having never been framed in the heart, which frameth no fuks or fupphcetions hut felt need hunger msde the prodigal return, and deiire to be among his father's hired fervants ; lenfe and feeling made the blind men cry Son 0/ D wercy on us. The man Lp the parable, that came to feek three loaves from his friend, had none at home to refrefh his friend, that was ccme in. m his journey ; felt need, and pinching neceffi.y prefTeth bed to this ©f Praver ; but when this is away, there is no unto God, no hearty defires, ncr thirfting of foul, and therefore no Prayer : Howbeic there may be a multitude of multiplied petitions, as to many lip-defires, and lip iuppiications. 2 Wedo not value aright the mercies, weareask- ring ; vve have not high and fuitab!e thoughts of thofe great thing?, we frame wordv petitions about them; z< not feeing the abtolu;e neceffi.y we ftand in of thole £ wee leenot our life and foul 1 in£ ar the flake. Thewoman e {Canaan knew her dauah er was undone unlels (Jhrift helped ; and therefore fhe petitioned and petitioned again •, Hence, 3 Iiecau'e we neither know the greatnefs of our lois and nailery, in the wintof the bleffings ; nor cur bappinefs and felicity, in the 1 of them ; Vfe know not what it is to be leriou? earoeft 42 Confeflaries hence deduced Chap. IV. earReft in our Prayers ; we ofc Pray, as if we were indifferent whether we received what we ask, or not ; yea our Pra>ers are oft fo cold-rife, that none that heare h would think we had a mind indeed unto the mercies, we are feeking with our mouths; Where is our kn eking? where is our crying ? where is our wreftling ? where is our longiug ahd ihirfting for the living God? where is our groaning, and our breaking of heart ? where is our panting after him, as Pfal, 4*, i ? 4, Kence alfo proceedeth our fainting and weary- ing of tne duty we foon fit up, we continue not crying artd knocking, as (uch as would take no nay- fay, and as \ he importunate widow, Lute, 18. We are ioon difcouraged, as if it were in vain to feekany more.; The woman of Canaan^ Matth, 15. would not take a iiiy-iav , difcouragemem would not thurft her away ; Chrili's not anfwering at firft, did not put her from the door; but (he knocked again ; And when Chrift feemed to lay her nay, and to call her a Dog, and thai ~{he mull have none of the child-ens Bread ; yet (he continued, and wifely improved thefe kemingdiicouragementsunto her own advantage. 5 As alio our formality, andcuftomarinefs in per- forming this duty ; This is another evil in our pray- er?, which is to be lamented : Of t a cwftom, or de- foe to flop the mouth of a natural conicience, or to have a name, of the like, fet us on to this duty, and, aiot our own neceffities, nor confeience to a com- mand, that we may do homage unto rhe Lord; Hence as our principles ?xb not lound ; lb our practices are but flight, as our end is to keep up a form, fo our performance of the duty is but formal ; cur heart is rot in it, nor at it, as it cometh not lrom the heart, fo it g<>eth without the heart, and is nothing but ail heartleis, d^ad foul-lelscarcafs, or heap of werdsand •fy liable*. 7 We may hence difcover the want of a fpirittnl heavenly fume, that fhould be in our Prayers; for our Chap. IV. Confeftaries hence deduced. 45 our Hearts are not lifted up unto the Lord, but iy iunk under fihful lulls, and the cares of the w rid, and -.he-like: It ever we would pray aright, there muft be at leait a ureftlingto be from under thefe mountains, and the foul m prayer muft mount up in defires, and there muft be a lifting at the heavy heart, a heaving it up/ a reftlefnefs until we get it a going upward. 7. We are not bafe enough in our own eyes, when we approach unto the holy Lord ; We lee not our own vileneis ; and therefore cannot fpeak aright unu) him: The poor Publican law himielf baie ; and therefore ftood a far off', and lmote upon hisbrealt, not daring ro lift up his eyes ; as know in;; boih what he himfelf was, and what an holy God fee had ' with, and faid, Lord he merciful to me a firmer) We fee alio what humble thoughts the Prodigal had of himielf, when he returned. Were wc righ; in the duty of Pra)er, we would becovered with an holy blufhing, as confeious of our own unworthinei io'would-gladly proftrate our felves at the Lord's feet. 'Abraham when he was fpeak ing to God, Gen, 18. 27. 29. looked on himfelf as dull and afhes. A proud heart can never pray acceptably ; for the Lord de- fpueih fuch, and looketh to them afar off. I a right petitioner at God's throne mnft be an I ble, heart-broken finner; for God g . :e to the humble, but refiiteth the proud, Jam> 4, 6 Prcv. 5. 34. 1 Pel. 5, 5. Wherefore Rich as pray aright muft in the fenle of their own unworthinei down before the Lord, in a moft fubmtiliVe humble manner as unworthy of the leaft of Gr g ? s favours. 3 We are great (hangers to that holy freedom and boldnefs in our acccis, that the Lord allnveth his children to have when they come before him, we ; not to him, as A Father' reconciled in Chrift ; as having the way made patent unto us by Jclus Chrift ; We know not what it is I and commune with the Lord : we ufc r.jt that 44 Confetti ced. Chnp. IV. rife, that God alloweth, which is very co * fiftenc with a humble frame of fpint. A c can coipe unio b I wnh all due revert i it, t .- ft} due diliance. and Paying all due reipe£t ; & yet come with a filial boldi eisandcr; < 5 j;d Hities, ai.dopen Its' heart unto' Father, in hope of bsing accepted and heard : And (o may we, and fliould we do, in approaching un- to God. 9. We know not what it is to watch for, and lay hold on the fit opportunity f< r Pra>er; as wrelllers will watch fjr, and lay hold on any advantage they can have of him, they wreftle with. The poor wu- w hen wreftling wiih Chnit, for a mercy to her daughter, laid hold on Chnit's evening her to a dog, and thereupon pleaded, that at leall (he m> a dogs p^rti«n, a crumb, which would do her bufineis. We know not what it is, to take hold of the opportunity of wind and tide, when a frefh gale of the fpirit cocneth, or when the Lord draw eih nigh, and by his diipenfationr, is, as it were, laying, This is a good day, call now, and ye ftall be heard, Thus did Mofet, Exod, 35. when the Lord ftid to him, Yerje, \ 7. / will do this thing alJo y which thou baft fpoken. Then Mofes, Verje 18. laid, I beleech Thee flew me thy glory. And David, Pfal> 27, 8. If hen thou laidli feekye my face, my be eredjbv face Lord will I Jeek. Nor know we how tovmprove a praying featon, when nut into our hands ; luch as a time of trouble and affl-ftion, Pfal y 50, 15. Janr. 5. 15. Jonah, 5. 4. Epod f 32, 10, 11. 14. 1 o Ano'.hcr fault in our addrefles to God, is, That •.-hearted enpugh ; we pour not forth our Hearts before him. We lay not nil our cMe plainly for.h bjf.re him. We ufe not full freedom, God all that is in our hear r ; we referve ard hide much, we make not a free and full confeflion of all our n c c , and of al! 'he parts of our evil : And this is far from that plain-hcaned dealing that Chap. IV- CofiftttdHts hence deduced. 45 that God callcth for, ar.d that children flicmld uie wi;h their lather, Especially we with him, who need- eth not information from us, as knowing our cafe, and all things that concern us, better than we do our felves ; but denreth and loveth our ingenuity, finctr- ity and plain dealing, and our evidencing our faith of his being an ali-ieeing God, to whom no.hing is. or can be hid. 1 1. We know little of that holy importunity that ou»ht to be ufed in Pra\er, becauie our hearts are lit- tle in them : We labour not, we fight nor, we drive not, with all our heart, ftrength, foul, might, and adtivity, we are not fighting as in an agony ; as word is, O/, 4, 12. We put not forth all cur ftrengih ; Itretching out all our member?, j and hthesof the new man. Our Prayer fhould be without ceafing, 1 TbiJ/l 5 17. and wit continuance, Rom, 12, 12, we fee how D.ivid was early at works when he.fpake of pre God, , 119- «47. and 5. 3. and 55. 17. And He- manPjal* S3, 13- How earneft was \s hen he cried out How long} Pfat y 13. So im was he, that h rdly bear ad i yeC he did not in this limit the holy one of Ifrael ; bur on- ly cxprelVed the vehement deiire of hi icb as are indeed im;: , are not foon difcoura^cJ, as the blind man, ATark, 10. ±~. 48. Tfcem r< him to hold his peace, he cried out the 'f'boujon 0/David have mt rev en mt\ r own deiperae I Ice condition will not Hop unto his foul, and he w.s flaking in deep mire, and :h floods ; 1,2.3. S,j did J lly of hell, 1 ; deep, in the i him, tiKi billows ai er him, when tad, )e.^ \ 1 fainted 46 Prayer is a Duty. Chap V i 2 From all theie may this other great fault in our ers-be discovered, to wit, Want or faith of being heard ; hence wefarnf, we defpond'* we give over, we knock not, are not inftam , in all manner ot Pray er and lupplica ions, we renew not our defircs, be- eaafe vvedoubt, if wefliall come Ipeed ; wthavenot faith in Gud, a? willing, able,, and ready to grant what we ask ; We have not faith in Chrift, as our interceffor and grand High prieft : nor is there that faith in thepromifes, and grounds of hope, laid down iri the wcrd, tor ftrengthening and confirming our confidence and affurance, thatough: to be according to that, Matth, 21, 22. And all things whatfoever ye ask in Prayer, believing ye Jhall receive ; and that Jam, i. 5, 6, 7, 8. If any of you lack wisdom, let him a:k of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and tipbraideth not, and it Jhall be given him. But let him ask in faith, ?tothing wavering \ for he that wave- teth is like a wave ofthejea, driven with the wind, and toffed ; for let not that man think, that he Jhall receive any thing of the Lord. . A double minded man is unflable in all his ways. CHAP. V. Prayer cleared to be a Duty. OUR LORD, when he is here encouraging his difciples :o pray, Cuppo&tb, that this is an un- queftionablc duty, as we hinted above: now this comeih rex to be ip ken to ; and becaufe fcw I fup- pofe, will have theficeto queft:en, or deny it, we might here pafs r; were it not hat the clearing up of this, in a few particulars might help to difcover the haitioufnefs of the Sin of thole who negltft or lay a* fide this dutv. In order therefore to the fftanifeftiqg of this to be a duty p V. Prayer is a Duty. 47 (hall only p mu a;, a tew Heads, :oniider God the father, we will ice this duty enforced: For, 1. Prayer is enjoyned by him, as the great law- giv- er, in the very law ot na ure,and it remaineth engraven fo deeply in ihe heart of man, ibat ii cannot be quiec eblitei^ce andexiinft : Hence, the very heaihej .5, and fuch as know li.ile 1 t the true and living G d, bavtan imp effi >nqt calling on their fa lie gods, in a time of ftrait ; fo :hat they would rather pray to an idol, that could neither hear, nor lee, than pray to no God. Hence 2 Prayer is a piece of that natural worfnip that is cue frum us to Gvyd, as t,ur Creator, and gr^ai Lord Soveriegn. He is the fountain of our beir.g, and our Lord ; and therefore we fhould worfnip him, accor- ding to that, Pfah 45> 11. Now worfhip includeth Prayer, a;;d is often taken ,for it, as when Satan 'em- p f ed Chrift to fall down ad wor/kip him, Luxe, 4, 7. Matthj 4. 9. and eifewhere. 3. Prayer is anopen, plain and' praftical declarati- on of our manifold obligations to God, and depen- dence upon Irm, ad or our convidtion and acknow- >ment, that we cannot live without him : And it is certain, That we do, and mull depend upon the Lord, and cannot live one moment wuhout him; for in him we live, we move, and have ou. A&s % 17. 28. It mult all,.' be confefied to be our du- ty, to acknowledge this to his glor] thankfully this piece ol honi 4 God being ihe fole fountain of all the goci and ot all need, fpiriruv! or tem- pt ral , for loul or lor b dy ; he mud be ed and honoured as luch, by our gtjng to him Prayer, 10 feck what we want, j re urn . hat we receive. 5- O ir true and living God, Om- mnifcient, orrnipo:en r . fc we mult by Prayer lolepnly ackn 4 8 Prayer is a Duty. Chap V. and declare that fo he is indeed and in truth, and that we believe him to fee (o, even a God, that is privy to our (jbndition, that is at hand to fupply our wants, and able to mike all grace to abound, and grant us, out of his free grace & goodnefs, all we ftand inneed of. 6 He is a God that heareth Prayers, PfaJ. 65, 2. and not like the deaf idol gods of the heathens, that neither hear, nor fee, nor can help, in iefs, or in m :;re ; and we muft declare cur faith of this, bv pray- ing to him ; or if we will not pray, we in effect fay, He is but an idol, that cannot help, and not God, that beareth Pra)ers. 7. Iti$God only that forgiveth fins, and beftoweth the bleffings of the new covenant, and performech the promiies, rr.adeunto his People, in Chrift, and he fhould be acknowledged, and openly owned as fucb, by Prayer to him for theie favours ; and by thanks- givings therefore, that he may be glorified. See Ezek- 36, 25, 26, 27. t$c. compared withw. 37. Secondly, if we confider God the Son, we will alfo fee ground for this duty : For, 1. Chrift being the way to the Father, and no man coming to the F t ther, but by him, Job, 14, 6. we are tkea called to come ro the Father through him, and to approach to the Father in Prayer, with bold- nefsand confidence, as having accefs made unto us, through Chrift, Hcb, 4, 16. So Hcb. 10, 19, 20. 2 1,22. Having therefore brethren boldnefs to enter in- to the holiejl by the blood of Jifus : by a new and living way, which be hath confetti s, though the vail, that is to {aybisfle/b. And having an high prieft ever the houfe of God ; Let us draw nigh with a true hearty in full qfurance of faith. &c. Prayer therefore, is an open declaration and proclamation of our fahh of Chrift's bein^ an high prieft, and a great high prieft, who is pafled into the heavens, and o f our having accefs with boldnefs and confidence through ftim, and a new and living way confecrate to us through Chap. tV. Prayer is a Duty. 49 through his flelh ; and is the adu.il improvement of thif grea r advantage, a drawing nigh through this highprieft, and walking in a new and 1 ving way. 2 Chrift is the great interceffjr, whoever lji/e'h to make interceffion, Heb, 7, 25. And he offered p incence in order to the m iking of the Prayers of his people acceptable, Rev, 8, 3, 4. And another An- gel{ this is Chrift ) came and flood at the altar, hav- ing a golden cenfer, and there was given unto him much incenfe, that he Jhould offer it with the Prayers of aU faints, upon the golden altar, ivhicb was before the throne. 'And the fmoak of the incenfe , which came with the Prayers of the faint ^ afcended up before God, out of the Angels hand. 3. He haih wrought great work of redemption, having fansfied juftice, paid down the redemi3cion- money, offered up h;mfe!fa fatisfadory facr fice for fins : And this by Prayer and prafes fhould t>e ack- nowledged : and therefore, He being God, fh >uid be worfhippedand called upon. 4. He is the great Prophet : and there r ore we fhould come unto him by Prayer and Amplications, that we m3y be taught, and initru&ed, and led in the way of God, we mull cry after knowledge, and lift up our voice for understanding. We muft feck her as filver, and fearcb fpr her, as for hid f rea 5» This Knowledge i- the lubftann'al witdom 01 the father, as we lee, Prov, 8. and by Prayer muft we warch daily at his gates, waiting at the pj)fts of his door, Prov, 8, 34. 5 He is a great king, and muft be honoured and ferved by Prayer; he is our Lord, and therefore we muft wi.rfhjp him, Pfa\, 45. n. Praver is apart of ourkifiing of the Son, Pfal, 2, 12. It is apart of 'he Ions of rhe Lamb, to fav, Great and inarvel- ous are thy woris > Lord God almighty : jufi and true are i' f hou Kinz of faints. IVho fhull not f. thee, Lord, and glorifie thy Name ? for thou only hit D for 5 o Prayer is a Duty. Chap> V . for thy judgments are made manife/i RV15, 3, 4. 6. Chnftiaught his dilcipies how toVray, Matth 6. Luke y 11. and frequently by parable\, Luke, 11 and 18. did inculcate this duty f and pr^l's cohftancy therein : And in his laft dilcourie, as ki the Text here, and Chap. 15, and 16. did encourage them to Pray. 7. thrift held forth this duty to us, by his owi example, Matth, 14 zi, and 19, 13. and 26 39, to 45. Mark, 6, 46, and 14, 32, 35, 39, Luke. 6. 12. and 9, 28, 29. and 22. 32. John, 17. throughout Luke, 5, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. In the days of his flefh, he offered up Prayers and iupplications with ftrong crying and tears, &c. Heb. 5. 7. Thirdly, If we confider God the Holy Ghojl, we will fee that Prayer is a duty : For 1. He is called the fpirit of Prayer, or offuppli- cation, and is promifed in the latter days for this end, Zech, 12,10. And I will pour upon the houfe of David and upon the inhabitants 0/Jerufalem, the fpirit of grace and of fupplications . If then wefhould .deny this to be a duty, we (houlddeny the fpirit to be a fpirit of fupplications. 2. He is given, as the fpirit of adoption for this end, that we may cry, Abba, Father-, Rom, 8. 15. That is, He is lent unto rhe foul of God's Children, to clear up their infereft in God, and to allure thern of their ftate of adoption, and thereby prompt them, : to cry Mnto God, as their Father. 3. Yea, ¥aul writing to the Galatians, chap, 46. faith, Andbecaufeye are fons, God hathfent forth the | Spirit of his fan inUyaur hearts , crying, Abha Father. The ipirit is tent into the hearts of God's children, there to dwell, and among other works, which he is to do there, he is to cry, Abba Father : He is there crying or Praying, by framing their petitions, and fupplications to them: Confonantisthis, to what this fame apoftle faith, Rom, 8.26. Li kewije the fpirit alfo helpethour infirmities j for we know not, what we Jhould Chap. V. Prayer it a Duty. 51 (hould Pray for as we ought, but tbejpirit itfclf mak- eth interceftonfor us with growings , which cannot be uttered* 4. By theipirit we have accefs to thcFathcr,through Chrift, Epb, 2. 18. Prayer muft therefore be a du- ty, or this accefs by the fpirit is a vain ufelefs thing. 5. We are bidden pray always with all Prayer and fupplication in the fpirit, Epb, 6. 18. They mull offend then againft him j who will not own this for a duty. 6. All the graces, whereby we are enabled, and put in cafe to pray, are of the fpirir ; for they are his fruits Gal, 5. 21. 22. fuch, as Faith, Love. &V. Fourthly, The nature ftate, calling and profeffion of the faints manifeft prayer to be t duty ; For, 1. Their adoption, and being brought into God's family as his near children, teyeth this obligation on them, to cry to God, and to pray to hun as their Father. 2. Their new nature fetteth them on to it ; for it inclineth them and determineth their heartsGod- ward* When Saul is made a convert, he is brought to his knees, and found a Praying man, Acls, 9, 11. The Lord faid to Ananias, Go and enquire for one called Saul of Tarfus \for behold heprayetb. The new con- verts, A5is, 2.42. Continued Jledfajtly in Prayers. 3. The faints are an holy priefthood, and muft by office offer up fpiritual facrifice, 1 Pet 2. 5. And Prayer is a chief part of their fpiritual facrifice, toge- ther with praifes, whereby they (hew forth the praifes, or vertues of him, who ha(h called tkem out of dark- nefs into his marvellous light. Verfe, 7. They ihouli offer to him, The calves of their lips, Hof, 14. 2. And what are the.e ? tee Heb, n, 15. By him there- fore let us offer the facrifice ofpraijes to God continually v that is the fruit of our lips : conf effing ox giving thanks I to his Name. We read of the facrifice of thanksgiving, Vfah »«6, 17. and of the Sacrifice of praife, Jcr, 33, 11. 52 Prrytr is a Duty Chap, V. 4. It isthe Deicrmtionof the wicked, That they call not upon God,P/i/, 5,2, 4. and 14, 24. & 10. Jen®. 25. PjaL -;<), 6. Rom. 3, 9. Ancupn the other hand, it is the defenption of Gad's children, That they call upon God, 1 Ccr, 1. 2. Hence Da- vid faith Pfcl, 109, 4. I Prayer, as if he had been whelly devoted to, and taken up with that work and duty, and nothing elfe. 5. Their relation to Gcd, as his fervants. carrieth this with it, as we fee, Pfal. 116. 16, 17. I am thy fervant^ fa'd David + and what followed ? / will offer to thee tbefacrif.ee of 'thanksgiving , and will call upon the name of the Lord. Sthly^ The daily neceflities of the iaints confirm and enforce this duty : For. 1. Many a burden outward and inward, have they lying upoa them; burdens cf dutief, that they find themselves unable to ftandunier;burdens of afflictions and crones, that are like to cruihthem; burdens if fin and corruption prevailing over them, and cauling them groan : And all the burthens muft theyfeaft up- on thel-ord by Prayer, Pfal. 55, 22. S:.rengthand grace nviftbe fought by Prayer from tfce Lord, that they m yJbe enabled to (land under thefe loads. 2. Many a time are they in the dark, environed witk difficulties inward and outward, and know not what to do, or what hand to turn unto: And by Prayer muft light be fought from him, who is the fountain cf, light, that in his light they may fee light. By Fryer muft «hey feek underltancln.g, guidance, ciicdion, and leading, as others have done, Pfaly 31, 5 . 1 2%, 3,11.2. 2 Thef 3,5. P/j/ l 1 9. *7i 33- 34. 3. As tfrey muft have their daily bread, and all things necefiarv for their liff, and pi Ward well bei*g, irom G )d ; fo'muft their k>: tual life be upheld, nourifhfcd and ftreng'iined wi • and (reR\ influences, fupplies and comm.; ons 1 it of^racc . And for all thele-muft ii- Chap. V. Prayer is a Duty. 53 be daily on their knees, and petitioners at the throne of grace, Matth, 6, Heb 9 4, 16. Pfal, 6$, 28. and 119. 28. 1 Pet, 5, 10. In every thing muft they make their requefts known by prayer. Phil. 4. 6. 4. Their failings and fhort comings, om ffionsand tranfgreffions are many ; and pardon muft be (ought by Prayer, Pfal, 19, 12. and 51. throughout, ancf 25, 11, 18. Exod, 34, 9. Numby 14. 19. Mat. 6, 12. 5 They have many enemies to wreftle againft, fc without a body of death, an evil heart or unbehefwithf- in fatan&'be world without, with their fnares, allure- ments, threatnings, temptation?, perfections, ard the like : Ar.d by prayer mad :hey feek not to be led into temp:a:ion, but to be delivered from that evil One; as the Lord's Prayer inftrude'h us . fP : tie not againft fiejh and blood, but againft principa'; againft powers, -againjt the rulers of the darknejs oft world, againft fpiritual wickednefs fn high places: And Therefore we muft Pray, always with all Prayer, and Jupplication in thefpirit, &c. Eph. 6, ?2, 18. 6. They have many outward ne concern- ing the rout ward callings, occupations, and ftation in the world ; and in all thefe things they muft ack- nowledge the Lord by Prayer, according to that Pr$v t 3, 6. In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he /hall direft thy paths ; and that f W/„ 4, 6. Be careful for nothing, but in every thing by Prater and fupplication with thanksgiving, let your requefts he made known unto God. 7 They have vifr.ations, chaftiiemcnts, crcfles, affii&ions md judgments from the hand of Gcd, I caule of fin, to lay to heart, and to chafe them to God by Praver, that either thev maybe remover mercv , or ianttified unto them, Jam,^, 13, 14. P^ 5°, is- 8 VI ev have feveral go^d works upon their ! fome ( t m>re publickuie, fome < f more private ufe; and hereunto is the bU (tance of God re- D 3 quifi j, 54 Prayer is. a Duty. Chap. V. quifite, which mutt be lought by Prayer; as Abrabam\ lcrvant fought to the Lord by Prayer, for aprofperr ©us journey, Gen, 24. So d\d Paul, Rgm, 1 10. 9. They have all the bleffingsof the new covenant Grace and Glory, to fe§k by Prayer, Ezek, 36, 37. Mdttb, 6, 33. Sixthly, It is the plain law, andexprefs command of God, that we Pray unto him: The law of na- ture ( as we heard ) enjoineth it. And it is oft com- manded in the written law of God, Epb, 6. 18. Phil, 4, 6. Rom, n, 12. Col, 4, 2. Matth, 26, 41. Mark, 15, 33. and 14. 38. Luke, 21, 36. and 22, 40. 46. Jam, 1, 13. 14, 16. Jude. ver 20. The negledi of it is often charged as their great . guilr, Ifai, 43, 22, Hof. 7. 7. and confefled as a fin, Ifai, 64, 7. Dan, 9, 13. Thcexampleof other faints, regiftrate in fcripture for our ufe and inilrudlion, laieth bonds on as, and hath the force ot a command : We might here cite the inftances of the patriarchs, prophets, apoftles, and the iaints ; but it being fo well known, we pafsit. Seventhly, Our relations to others in the world, ci\\ for this duty : Hence the Lord teacheth us to Pray, with aad for others, when he bids us fay, Our Father, &c. t So that we are, 1 . To Pray fur magiftrates, and all in authority, 1 Tim, 2, i, t. 2. For miniftersin the difcharge of their work, 1 The/, 5, 25. zTbef, 3, 2. Heh, 13, i8 # Col,' 4, 3. Epb, 6, 19. 3. For our brethren, Jtf/ff, 5, 16. Job, 4. 42, 8, 10. 4. Superiors for inferiors, efpecially pallors for their flocks, 1 Sam, 12. 22. Rom, 1, 9. Epb, 1, 16. Pbil, 1. 4. Col, 1, 3. 1 Thef, 1,2. 2 Tim, i f 3. And fathers for their children, Jib, 1, 5. Magiftrates for iubjeds ; as we iee in Mofes and David* 5, For friends and acquaintances, and allmeninde* finely, i m Tim 9 2, 1. *. Yea, Ohap V, Vrayeris a Duty. 53* 6. Yea, and for our enemies, Matth, 5. 44. Luke, 23, 34. Afts, 7, 60. Eighth,No%ou\y are there commands for the duty itielf; butalfo for themanner, or way how the duty of Prayer fhould be performed, As 1. We mult Pray inceffantly ; without ceaftng. Rom, 1 , 9, Mis 12. 5. Eph, 6, 18. 1 Tbef, 3, 10. and 5, 17. Rom. 12. 12. Luke. 18. 1. £sV. 2^ 6. 18. ^ai*, ^20. 8//?/y, with watching, Epb. 6. 18. 9. Fervently with zeal. Jtfw, 5, 16. Col, 4. 12. lothly. with reverence, iJ^, 4, 9. 10. P/#/. 95. 6, D^, 6. *o. 11^/y. «///* the whole heart, P/af, 119. 145. /&£ 7. 14. iztbly,. Mightily, ]onah f 3> 8. Ninthly, Herein ftandeth, in a great part, our co- munion with the Father and his Son Jelus Chrift, in making all our requeefts known by Prayer, unto him through Chrift, in laying before him all our cafe, all our wants, and our (traits and difficulties ; or in feek- ing counfel, ftrength, light, help, deliverance, and what our cafe calleth for : in communing and talk- ing with him, as our friend; yea, as our father; and in thankful receiving his favour and mercies. Tenthly, Yea, all the commanded duties, that !y u- pon us, enforce this duty of Prayer, becaufe of cur I elves, as of our /elves , we are not able to think any thing, far iefs to do ; but our jufficiency is of God, 1 Cor. 3. 5. Strength and ability for ever command- ed duty mu ft be had from God ; for we muft work both to will and to do in us, according tohis good plcaf- ure, Phil, 2. 13. Now in his influence*, help ami afliftance muft be had by Prayer. Eleventhly, in behalf of Chrifls king' om in the D 4 world, 5 5 Prayer is a Duty. Chap. V. worl s d, Prner is a neoefiary duty : for it is faid Pfat 72.15. ThMprayer alfofbgll be made for bimcontinually. And Chnft taught us t© Pray daily, Thy kingdom come ', that is, That his enemies may be brought down, ihe kingdom of fin and Satan deftroyed, Pjai, 68. 1. Rtv. 12. 10. ir. ]ud. 5; 31. That the ]cws may be called, and brought in to Chnft's king- dom, Rom. 10. 1. According to what is foretold, Rem, n, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 31, 32, Rev, 16. 12 and 19. 1. C5V. That gnf pel ambaflaJorsrjiay be lent forth, Mattb. 9. 38. Thefulnefsof ihe Gen- tiles brought in, Rom, 11. 25, 26, P/j/, 67. through- cut. The g fpelrnadefuccesiul, 2 T£{/^ 3. i. G?/ # 4. 3. Ephef, 6, 19. The ordinances thereof being purely diipenfed, and made effectual through the blcf- ling of the Lord, both for converting, of mch as are ret in nature : and for confirming, comrortingand building up in their mart bolv faith, fuch as are brought in and converted, k51s, 4. 29. %o s Rom 9 15, 29, 30, 31.2 Thef. i. 11. and 2. 16, 17. As alio, That *he day of the folemnization of the mar- riage of theL^Hib's withthe bride the lamb'swife m^y be taftned, Rtv, 22.17. 20. And thejpirit and the Bride fay come, and let bim, that heareih fay, Come. Even fo come LORD JESUS. Twelftkly, In reference tathe honouring and glo- rifying of God in the world, Prayer is prescribed and called for; f ,r Chrift taught us to fay, Hallowed be thy name : That is we are to Pray, that God would nizke us and others, fit by his grace both to know & to acknowledge, and highly to erteem of God, of his titles, attributes, ordinances, word, works, and whatfoever he is plealed to make himfeif known by, Pfal. 67, 2, 3, and 83, 18, and 86, 10,— i r and 147. 19. 2C. and 130: 19, 1, 2, 3. and 145 thrcughsut, 2 Cor, 2, 14, 15. As alfo , that he would enable ur, to glorify him in thought word and deed, Pfal, 103,. 1. and 19. 14. Phil, 1. 9, 11. Mcttover, that he would prevent and remove athe- Chap. VI The fnfulnefs of the NtgUfi of Prayer. 57, atheiim, ignorance, idolatry, pi phanefs, and what- soever is difhonourabie [0 him, PJal, 67. i, 2, 3, 4. Eph. i, 17, 18. P/i/, 98, 7. and 74. 18. 22. 23. 2 £/»£• 19.. 15. 16. And finally, that by his powerful ai.d < ve ruling providence, he would di- rect md dupoie of all Jiings. to his o fl glory, 1. Chron. 20. 6, 10. 11. 12. PjaL &j and 140. 4. 5. Mattb. b ia Thirteenthly. In reference to obedience unto God's holy will, Prayer srequlite; fcr ueare taugfcft to Pray, Thy will be done on earth, as it is in Heaven: Whereby we Pray, ihatGod would rem ve ail bl Eels weakneis, indefp .iednefs, unwiihngneis, ani Perverfneisof hea;t, whereby we nei.her can nor will obey him, Eph, 1, 17. 18. and 5, i6. Matth, 26. 40, 41. Jei\ 31 18. 19. As alio: ih.u by his grace he would make us able and willing to kaow, to do and fubmittohis will, in all th:ngj, PjaL 119. 1. 8 > 35> 3°- and rhat wirh the like hu :bcerful- s, faithfulneis, diligence, zeal fin ceriry and con- ftancy, as the angels do in heaven, Acis. 21, 14. Micah, 6, 8. PjaL 100. 2. Job, 1. it. 2 Sa?::: 15. 29. I/*/, 38, 3. P/i/. 119. 4. 5. Rem, J2. 11. Pfa/, 119. 18. 112. lfai. 6. 2. 3. P/j/, 103. 20. 2i. Matth, 18, 10. More of :h's kind might be added ; but what is laid, isfufficienr, to minifeft Prayer to be ai fpenfible duty, which truth we fha.ll nex ; i ne improvement of. CHAP. vr. The greatnefs of the Sin of Nctfctl of Prayer mani % fefti IN Order to the enforci^ the pra&ice of this duty, wefhallhere »n th .elh >w ti 01 the lin of the Ne^lett thereof, upon ihe gr 5 8*. Thefinfulnefs of the NegkS! df Prayer. Chap. VI. mentioned in the preceeding Chapter. i. The Negled and laying afide of this duty, is a fin condemned by the very light of nature : and fuch as are guilty thereof, fin againft their own natural ( confcicnce ; and are condem ed theFein by the very praftice of heathens, who fhall rife up a- gainft them, as wittnefies to condemn and aggravate their ungodly pra&ice or negleft in this, fhall hea- thens, who hathftocks and ttones, and the work of their own hands, for their gods, which neither hear noriee,nor breath, nor can help, P/j/. 1 15 4. 5,6, 7. and 135. 15, 16, 17 and pray norwithftandingunto ihem ; and (hall fuch as make profeffion of the true and living God, who can hear and help, reftife to do that unto him, which idolaters do unto their idols? and lay afidc or flight this duty of Praying to, and of calling upon him i how fhall luch anf wer it in the great day ? 2. The neglefl and laying afide of this duty, is a peremptor and plain denial of that natural worfhip, which is due to God from man, as his creature and fubjeft : and consequently a practical declaration, that we own him not for the Lord, nor for our Lord; that we acknowledge not #ur lelves to be his creatures obliged to worfhip and glorifie him. And if we re- fute to give unto God this piece of natural worfhip, what worfhip can we williagly perform unto him ? and if we be not willing to worfhip God, what better are we than Devils ? To deny him this natu- ral worfhip, is in effe*fi. to deny him to be God, or to reiufe to acknowledge him as luch. 3. To negledt and forlake this duty ol prayer is as much as to fay, in plain terms, we hare no depen- dence upon the Lord ; we are Lords our felves we will come no more unto him . So that much horrid Blaiphemyis wrapped up in this evil; We hereby iay, we are not creatures, we have no dependency upon God, we neither move, live, nor have our be- ing in him. We are not behciden to him lor any thing Chap. VI. The finfulnefs of the Negleft of Vrayer. 5 9 thirij we have, whether as to our being, or as to our well being $ and To we will not acknowledge him therefore, nor pay him the leaft piece of homage, upoa that account: we can live well enough with- out God, our Life is our own, aad we are fail mas- ters thereof and of all that concern beingor v> eil- being. O ! how deep doth this iin draw ? 4 Hereby alio we declare before angels and men, yea, and take the devils alfo witnefs, That we do not acknowledge God the author and fountain of a- ny good we enjoy ; we have all, and expeft all from iome other hand, and for all, we will not be behold- en to fome other, than to God. Is not this a dread- ful evil ? And ye: it is a manifefl confequeiuof ..he negledt of this duty : for nature and common i'eniQ will tell us, that he of whom we expedtall, fhould be fought unto for all ; and that he of whom we hold all, fhould be thankfully therefore acknowledged * praifed. 5. By thenegleft and laying afide of :h;sduty, we declare, that we believe not God to bean omnipre- fent God, one near to us, not to be omnifcienr, ac- quainted with, and privy to our condition ; nor Al- mighty, and able to heip us in our neceflities, and to iupply our wants. If we believed ha^ G >d w.eac hand, durft we refufe to commune with him, ci Ipeak to him with our fouls ? did we believe, that he kne v all things that concerned us, bet'er than ^e do felves ; and were able to fupply, by his aim ghty pp er, all our necefli:ies : and thai he alone were ,e omnifcient, omniprefent, and Almighty Gd, wc we not ply him more by Prayer and fupp ca t Sc look for all our fupplies, helps, rcliei and up-makingsfrom him alone ? Wha. an hiLo js Sin then muft this be, which upjfi the > a denying of God. or a making of him to be a;. ;d I a Wind ignorant and helplefs thing? Such (he s I .y afide or negle-fl this duty, mult be practical alhiefts i and hereby avow thcmfelvcs fuch : 6o Tbefmfulnefi of the Negkil of?rayer. Chap. VI. 6. By the negledt of this ducy of Prayer, we fo- lemnly declare, that it is in vain to call upon God ; f or he heareth nor, he is not a God thar heareth Prayers ; and then, 1 Pray, what difference will we put beiwixthim and the god's of the nations, which are no gods, but dead ftocks and ffones ; for they have ears, but hear not, as being dead lifelefs things? Shall we thus blafpheme the living God, and be guiltlefs? Shall we thus preach-out to all, that know us, that either there is no God, or no God that can help us, nor that concerneth himfelf with what is done on earth ; and confequently canmot be the true and living Go<^ 7. By the negle£l ol this duty of Prayer, either we fay, we have no need ^f, or care no? for the great bleffings df the new covenant ; or that we can have them, and not be beholden to God for them ; or that he will give them, tho' we thihk them not worth the asking, or Praying for. But all of thefe are grofs and abominable to fay, who, that hath not fold himfelf to the cevil, and to all mifchief, will dare to fay, rhat he neither hath need of, nor careth for the bleffings of the new covenant, purchafed by Chrift ! who, that knoweth any thing of the gofpel, dare i hink to fay, that we can have any of thefe-bleflings, and not be beholden to God for them ? and who thatbriieveth God's word, will think or fay, that we may have them, tfeo' w6 account them not worth the asking ? Hath not the Lord told us, that he muft be enquired of for thefe things, Ezei. 36. 37. and that we have not, becaufe we ask not, Jam: 4. 2. 8. By the ne?;!e£t of this duty of prayer, we either fay, that Chrift hath not confecrated a new and liv- ing way, for finners to draw nigh unto God, that he hath not died, or that his death was in vain to procure us this accefs ; or that tho' he thought the matter fo much worth, as to lay down his life to pur- chafe it; yet we put no value upon it ; So that it isall one to us, whether Qhv.kt died for that end, or i.ot C hap. VI. Tkefinfulnefs of the Negleft of Pray tr. 6 1 not ; we will not think it with che ufing, what he thought worth his dea ih and fufterngs to purchafe to us. Who teeth not of what a deep dye this fin is ? We hereby undervalue all ChrilVs love* We lay he was too prodigal of his life, to purchafe that unto us, which we have ro efteem for, nay, look upoa as our bondage and burden ; or we deny, that he made any fuch purchaie at ail,, contrary toall thegofpel Such therefore as deny this duty, deny the whole gofpel. 9. Such as negleftor lay afide this duty, deny ChrilVs being an in terceflbr, to make the Prayers 0$ his people acceptable, by prefenting them with in- cenfe inhiscenfer ; or that he hath taken on that office or imployment in vain ; For, as for their part they mind not to imploy him, or to have any of their Prayers rendered acceptable through his incenfe : They will give God no Prayer at all. 10. Such deny all the works of redemption peM formedby Chrift, ©r think it not worth the giving of him thanks for: And deny alio his being God ; for they will not worfhip him, nor Pray to him; nor pray to the father through him. 1 1 . Such as negledl to lay afide this du'y of Prayer deny Chrift to be the great prophet, who mud in- ftruft us in the way of life ; or fay, that they have no need cf his inftrudtion, or that they have no e- fteem for it, and can be well enough without it. They will never cry for knowledge; nor lift up their voice for underftanding : They will not feek for it, as for filver; nor iearchforit, as for h:d treafures. They will not wait at the pofls of his door, for all that lie can eive. O ! what undervalues oi I favours and bldlings are fuch as negled thisdutie. * 12. Who negleft this duty of Prayer do profefs / will not own and acknowledge Chrift for king; For they will not worfhip him, as their Lord ; they will not pay homage to him, as their king: they will have nothing from him as king j c 3 bejr ack 6 1. T h t ftnfulnefs of the Negletl of Prayer. Chap. VI. acknowledge their fubje&io'n to him, and depend- ence upon him, as king ; They will no ioyn in the fi-ng of the Lamb, nor proclaim him king of Sainrs, nor live under his prote&ion, nay, they hereby de- clare ihemfel ves to be open enemies to Chrift : For all mult eiiher be iubjeft to him, or rebels againft him : And who are fubjetis tahim, rnuft feek his prete&ion and live under i ,and own him as iuch,by payinghim homage : And *ho will be enemies muft refolre to hear that fad word at length, Luke, 19. 27. But thofe mine enemies which would not that \Jbould reign over them, bring hither, and Jlay before me. 13. Who lay this duty afide, as they undervalue Chnft's authority in commanding, and injoyning this duty ; fo they miiregard all the encouragements, which he hath given to hear en us t& this duty, either as not true, or as unwori hy of our coniideration ; & fo fay, in t ffedt, that either Chrift (poke not truth, or was not wife enough to make ufe of the beft and moil forcible arguments to enforce the practice of the duty : For, as for them, they will be moved with n* fuch hing, and particulary, when the promife of be- ing heard, and of receiving what they ask, will not work them up to the duty of Prayer; they plainly declare that they know nothing they ftand in need of from God, or tha* God can give them, which they value worth the wind of heir mouth: And there- fore to tell rhem, ihat if'hey will Pray, they fliali be heird, and receive what they ask, is ot no force with them ; for they will receive nothing from him, they value nothing lie can give, and therefore that fhall never once move 'hem to bow their knee, or o- pen their mouth tinto God. 14." Moreover, fuch as lay afide this duty, lay ao weight upon the example of Chrift, who himfelf was io much in the duty, of Prayer, in the days of h's flefh : They fay they have lefs need of God, than Chrift had; and therefore will not cry unto God, as ii4, O ! Horrid. 15. Such Chap. VI. T he finfulnefs of the NegUR of Prayer. 63 15. Such as lay afide this duty 3 proclaim they have nothing to do with the fpirit, as a ipirit of grace & fupplication ; or deny that he is given and lent, or was promifed for this end. No prayer can be made to God acceptably, that is not framed in the heart by the Spirit and fupplications: and luch, as lay afide this duty* profefs rhey will not have the fpirit for this end : and fo deny or renounce any intereft in God, Father, Son, and holy Ghoft: and are con. tent to live without all the three perfons of the Trinity. 16. Hereby they declare, they never had the fpi- rit dwelling in them, as the fpirit of adoption ; nei- ther are defirous of him, for this end, !o clear up and a/certain them of an intereft in G, d, through Chnit ; They are fatisfied with their natural ftate, and are content toiive withoatGod, or wftfeoutall fenfe of his love and favour : the ipirit is given for a fpirit of adoption, and whofoeverare poflefled ef him, as fuch, are made able and willing to cry to God. as their father, and to go to him, as children, witb cheerfulnefs, delight, humility and filial confidence and boldnels . But fuch as lay afide this duly & negleft it, do declare thereby ,.that this ipirit is noi in them, ©r is not afting in them, as the fpirit of adoption. 17. Whonegleftandiay by this duty, do willingly confent to the want of the help of the fpirit, to cauie us pray, and to pray in us, and cry in us, Abba Fa- ther: They make no account of this glorious affifl- ances they chooferathei to be without it altogether. What contemners and undevaluers of the fpirit of God muft thefe be, who makelo light of this matter : what defperate folly is it, willingly this to refufe the afliftance of the fpirit, and to put and keep themfelves wholly out of a capacity of receiving the fweet influ- ences of thefpiritof Praver, or of having the fpirit aftually helping their infirmities, and making inter- ceffion for them with groaning! wh ; ch cannot be uttered. 18. NegV 6+T hzfmfufaefs 'of the Jsftgkft &fj*rayer. Chap. VI. dtets ana lavets «ii.ae ot thisdu.y ufPray er'conteuin and undei value the^ccefs to the Father, which the ipins work ts to help us unto; They loc' lc upon thai acceis to the father as no worthy, or d-iireable priviledge ; jind therefore they reject it mey ue it, and will have none of it. The i pi- - n: .is given to help the Children to God, to. draw nigh unto ihe L rd in Prater ; for by him, through Je'fus we have acceis : But all the mg tetters of this. ■ duty declare they will have none ot the Spirits affiit- ance for this end ; The imall value they put upon the necefiary means iaith, they have little love, or eiteemfor the end. 19. Such as negled this duty, not only declare them lelves void of the graces of the ipirit oi God ; but alfo proclaim themielves unwilling to have theie fruits of the Spirit in them, toqaalifie, enable, and prompt them to theexercneof ihis duty. 20 V/ho negled to refule to mkid, and to go a- b:ut this duty of Praver, plainly declare, in feffar, that they have no relation to God, as his cfrildren^ nor are yet ma.de partakers of thepriviledge of adopt], on: for an adopied child of G^d cannot be an eneipy to this duty. Which is iheb citm- got iuch a child, and the pouring ouc ©f frs heart in the b fom of his Father. The Lord giveh t j his children, becaufe they, are no T .v adopted to be his children, the I pint of in, whereby they cry Abba Father : Such there \:z not reconciled to this duty, cannot lay, Mey 2 children of G( d, andtranfl ted unto ht king- dom '.of hisSon, becaule they Have never leceived as vet the 4"piritef his S^n, which all d; receive, who'e s changed, and who are now br \\\zh\ into a ft ate of Son-ftiip. Yea, fuch as wholly lay afide this .duty, declare and openly preach forth vhpir un- dervaluing of this ftate of Son {h p, zi. As alfo, they who lay aiide'hi^ duty, an;; gieft Prayer, declare to all, thai lo<r«athings,tf they could do no more. 22. By Negle&ing this duty, they declare them- elves unworthy of that highhonourandpriviledge of >eing prieftsunto the moft High, being fo unwilling f offer up the lacrificesot Prayer and praifeunto the Lord, and the calves of their lips. Seeing they are "oaverfe from this duty, which is called for at their lands, who are become a kingdom of Priefb unto Sod, and made priefts through Chrift, i. Pet. z. ;. Revel, i. 6. How can they challenge an inte- eft in this priviledge, or (hare of the honour there- of ? Nay, hereby ii would i&ther teem, they defire :o abide prieftsunto fatan, and chief members of his cingdom, and willing to lay out themUlvcs for his ervice. 23. Such as negleft this duty do plainly declare* hey are none of the People of God, as wanting the 3iftinguifhing note and character, whereby they are mown from others : The people of God are fuch is call open God. This is their work and fpecial mployment \ Here are they to be found ; This is heir element, Here they live, and out of this they :annotlive: But, on the contrary, they difcover hemfelves to be of the number of thefe, whofe cog- sizanco is, They call not upon God % This is the mark \\ the wicked, they will not feek God. Is rhis be* ieved? and dare any, who read this, profefsthem- clvcs to be among the number of the wicked, by re- jfingtocall upon the name oi God? is there 10 aucb advantage to bt had by being amongft them t Stabai ncvleft, or lay afideihts duty declare* they 66 Thefinfulnejs of NegkSt of Prayer. Chap. VI. they neither are, nor defire to be among the number of the fervantsof God * tor this of calling upon God is a part oi the fervice God requirethof them ; and who refufe to perform this piece of f'ervice unto him, do plainly declare, thty love not his fervice, nor defne Aiey to beexercifed therein ; andareiofar trem looking upon it, as .heir hjnour and rich advantage, to be among his fcrvants; that they rather account ir. their burden ; And lo plainly declare, they have »?ore piealure in the ferviee of iatan, than in thefer- vice of God. O what a wretched difpofiuon is thibf O what wickednefs is wrapped up here, thus plainly to declare, we are wearied ot God, and of his fervice, and therefore will not fo much, as call upon him/ 25. Who negleft and lay afide this duty, lay, in effedt, they are Lords, and will come no more un- to God, they are rich and increafed in goods, and have need of Nothing, as was the church of Lao- -dicea. Rev. 3. They know no wants, or they lee not the hazard of lying under thele wanes ; they are not-careful to have them fupplied ; and therefore they will not come to God for this end. They are fenle- Jela.andfeel bo burdens prtffing them, no burdens of lin and corrupti n, no burden of an evil heart of un- belief, that is always departing from the living God ; They take no lift of duties ; and therefore tfey cry^ nor for help. They have no difficulties, no dark' fteps in their way \ for they are notdefirous of light ; and therefore they cry not to God, to enlighten their ty^s^ and to teach them in the way, wherein they ought to walk, and to lead them in lure paths, that^ their foot-fteeps Aide not. They are not anxious a- bout the matter, nor care ul how matters go, This , is the language of their refufing to pra&ti'e this j Dutv. 26. Hereby they declare alfo, thatthey will not be in Gcd's common, for their daily bread.; they will not fcekitof him, nor -depend on him for it; and thus eav and drink, and enjoy their life, and things j n«-j Chap. VI. The finfulnefs of NeghR affrayer. 67 recrlk. liulead* o e» ledgii.gGwd rec; e, asibeydoj «ea, aodasil ie depending on him b> faith, aud detiring gr ce to jnakeangru uieaf wiiai G >d is pieaied 'o give, artd t.. ioipioy. u for his honour, asittbey ^ce onai creuure*. N*y, the be it: in he *ay, lecl thnr daily tc d from God. 1 ke young lions feeJ^ihej/r meat from God, P/al, 104. 21. l'ne oe-it-., .and the tilheN of the fea i vait all apon God, tha: be raayf g ve .iem their n.ea in due fejifoo, Verfe. 27. a r J PlaL 145 15.16. What a fh^me is it then tor man. nude a m >rt .;« ble creature, than thebeafts, :har pe- rilh, fha; redn in 1- . d Dieted to hs m our h ly and com f ruble u r e of them, a'hd contcn mem in hem, arid be kept irom all things, ihat z e contrary tj our temp Til liipport r-pdcinrorr, Gen, 43. 12. .13. 14. *.[td 20 Epb, 4, 28. 2 Tbe/\ 5, 11, 12. Phil, f. 6. 1 Tim, 4, 2, 4, 5. 1 Tim, 6, 6, 7. 2. ?rov 30. 8, 9. Ho v muft iuch crots and con trad ci A , afide the duty of Praver ? H >w d j i!" Tteclare, that the\ have no: forfeited all rtaht to the'e outlaid things no.wuhitandi 'ig of /flam's trani£rc:~ fion ; and tha r the> have no ? deteiv.«dto be de- prived ©Uhem, or to have then curled to them ; •viihftanding of what the fcrip ure laith, Gen. 2. 17. and 3. 17. Rom. 7, 20, 11, 22. Jer. 5. 25. Deut. 2 5. 15, to the en i. IH >w do tbev declaie that trefe ourwnrd things are able ot themfelveseven with<>u' uphold nourifh and luft.M* us ? contrary ;o DentS. T? _ 6S Tbef:nfulneJ$ cf negUfl *f?raytr. Chap. VI 5. Hew do they lay, that they are worthy ottkem and that God cannot in jutiice with hold them, con trary to G**. 32, 10? And that they by their own induftrie, are able to procure them, contrary to Dent 8, 17, 18? Hpw do they declare, that they are in no hazard o\ defiring, of getting, or of ufing them unlawfully, contrarv to Jer y 6. 15. Mattk, 7, 21, 22. Hof, 2. 7. Jam, 4, 3. 27. Moreover they declare, that far lefs they will depend on God, and wait on him,and feek from him, what is neceflary for the life of their fouls : And fo. either fuppofe, that they can have all th^tis neceflary there unto, another way thanfroift God ; and there- fore need not Pray to him for 4 them; or that they are indifferent, whether they receive them, or not ; and therefore will not be at fo much pains as to feek them, as thinking them hardly worth fo much labour&work I 28. When they neglect or lay afide this duty, they in like manner declare, that either they arc free of fin original and a&ual - f or that they can fully. iatisfie God's juftice, for any offence they have done ; con- trary to Rom. 3. 9. to 22. Mattb. 18, 24, 25. VjaL 130, 3, 4. Rom. 5. 12. Luke. 17. 10. And therefore need not trouble themfelves to feek pardon and torgivenefs from God, through Jefus Chrift, contrary to Rom. 3. 24. 25, 26. Heb. 9,22. Epb i, 6, 7. z Peit. f.2. Hof. ix. 2. Jer. 14, 7. And notwithftanding that Chrift hah taught us to Pray daily, Forgive us our trefpajfes. as we forgive them that trefpafs again ft us. 29. By'negle&ing and laying afide of this duty of Praver, the*' "declare, ihat either they are in no ha- zard of being led alide, and drawn away with the the wickednefs of their own hearts, with the power of theflefh, at-d bodjr of death, or with the flight of fatan, or with rhe enticements and fnaresoftheworld, c mrrary to Jam 1. 14. Gal. 5, 17. Mark, 4. 19. 2 Chron, 3Z. 31. 1 Cbron. z\. /• Luke. 21 34 Mattb. 26. 31, 69, 70, 71, 7 2 * Gait 2, 1, to 15 Chap. IV. Tbejinfulnefs of Negleft of Prayer. 69 to 15. zCbron. 18, 3. with 1 Chron^y 2. Or 2. that they are able enough of themlelves to refill all thefe temptations and overcome them, contrary to Rom. 7. 23, 24. 1 Cbrcn. 21, 1, 2, 3, 4. 2. Chron. 16. 7, 8, 9, 10. For they will not Pray* That the Lord would not lead them into temptation* but deliver them from evil. \ That is, That he would fo over-rule the world, and all it, fo fubdue the flefh^a and reftrain fatan, and fo order all things, and ftrea* gthen, and quicken them, that they either maybSri kept from being tempted to fin or, it tempted, mayj be by his grace and fpirit lupported, and enabled toi ftand in the hour of temptation, or when fallen, rai- fed up 2gain. *]ob. 17. 15. PfaL 51. 10, and 119. 133. 2 Cor. 12. 7. 8. 1 Cor. 10. 12, 13. Heb. 13, 20. 21. Matth. 26. 11. PfaL 19. 13. Epb. 3. 14, 15. 16, 17. 1 Theft 3, 13. ]ude.ve^ 24. PjaL 51. 12. Or they hereby declare, they ac count not the mercy ef being delivered from tempta tions, and from the power of fatan, fo great a gooc as once to bow their knee unto the Father of f£ Lord Jeius Chrift therefore, and beg by Prayer and- fupplication, that grace of him through Jefus. 30. Such as lay aiide the duty of Prayer, do in plain terms fay, that rhey have no need of God's help,lighc counlel, and direction, in any of their lawful con- cerns and affairs in the world, contrary to what we fee in thefervantof Abraham, when he was going to feek a wife to \faac ; but are able enough of them felves to mannapeall fufficiently ; otherwife they would fee themselves called to go to him by Prayer, and make their requefts known unto him, to the end they might receive his blefling, countenance, direc- tion and gracious leading, whereby they might be e- nabled to do all to his glory, which they are called to do, by venue of their places, ftaiions, callings and relations in the world. 3 1 When they lay afidetkis duty, They declarethat either God is not concerned in any affliction, diftrefs E 3 trouble 70 The fmfuhtfs of Neglett of Prayer. Chap. VI. trouble. 01 c r^s upward i inwara, thai iieth tip- on .hem, a& having no hand tneiein; buiall things outby cba ce, and;o»iune; and lb cui.y G. d ai)<| hi uruverial providence; *r ihey declare, That . n ^ reltie againft the evil ci thine, a .clltafld under u.em, *'iih6ut his grace and help ; and to en tiout QA makS a ri&tot and iandtitkd improve- 5 of all : CXfcerwi eu :h«y be^eved, That G d d ver-ru!e. and oraer all thelc exercitcs, and dif- *kedot thetfi, - s ne th'oughi gf d ; ana that tney t 31^, his grace and .flift^ncec uldno: itind uudcr , as bee 'me cnrjiiians n. do, or make a right t hem i nev would be m re on ihe;r knees in a day, a -a call more upon God, in he dav of )le, asbe ievina. d:a he only. could remove ^:?e , 01 ftrcngtftei; .hem under it, a,.d give the ian- &. hedjmproveme: i of it. * 3 2/ When they lay ^iide this duty of Prayer, tkey - :lare their opea con emp. ana undervaluing of ail great and ipecial bleffings of the new cdwenanr, Exhaled by J?fus Chrift ; (or, as v/asdea/ed, ihe e are given to Praying perions ; and for he e w 11 the Lord be enquired, Ezek. 36. 37. He giveth the Ipirit to them thai ask him Luke, 11. 13. They think not the:e worth the feeking, ihev are well wuh out them, and thev defire to remain to. 33. Such as neeleft or Jay afide 'his duty of Pray- er trample under foot ihe manifold commands of God and violate his exprefs laws, given boih in na ure, & in the word ; bo:h his laws for the duty i f feif, and for the right manner of going ob.»ui i;. All the e are re- jected with conempt, and the authority of the one 1 fupieme lawgiver, who alone isable to fave, and o deftroy, is defpiied and trode under foot. Such per- fons declare, they value not the !avy and frequen .ly reiterated commands of God; they will f.llow their mind, and do their own will, ler G d enjoyn the contrary, as he will: And thus 'hey ftatc themfelves as openeuemies and rebels to the Lord. 34. As' Chap. VT. Thefinfulnefs of Negktt of Prayer. 7 1 34. As iikewiie .hey lay no weighs upon all the regiitraie examples of other fyolymen of God, who have minded this duty, and have J aken delight there- in, and experienced ihe 6 ood and nch advantage there of : but, on ihe contrary, condemn them f>r fools, for troubling thcmlelvss about fuch ncedleis work ; befide the rejecting of the obligation, that fuch ex- ample?, fet before us lor imitation and encourage- *** ment, do lay upon us to follow them, as followed of God and of Chrift. 35. Who negiett and lay afide Prayer, deny 'he common duty of nature a dchnftianity, to all round about them. They declare themielve* unworthy 10 live under magiftrates, and to enjoy the benefit of government, feaing they will not Pray for alltboje/iA authority , thai they may lead a quiet and peaceable li under them y in all godHnefs *ndboneJly y 1 Tim* 2. 2. They'fhew themlelres unworthy of he benefit of ihe* miniftry, who will not pray for minilters. They"; negledt one piece of their duty to their matters of # children, of parents or fer van s and family, \* ho will not pray ror them. Thty carry undutifully and un- brotherly to their equals, who will not lend ihcmat lift by Prayer, and help them by falling on their o -a n knees before God for them. They deal ungratefully to the good, who fometnot them, in rewarding them thus, by refufing to pray for them. So they deal un- chriftianly with their enemies, who will noi at once Pray for them, or help them out of their milery.with one lupplication to God, in their behalf. 36. Who neg left and lay afidc this duly of Prayer, renounce all communion with God, and fay, They are content t«* live in the \rorld, wihuutGod, and without Chrift, without all feliowfhip with the Fa- ther, and with his fon Jefus Cfenft. O ! what an honour and honourable advantage r« they fatisfied to live without, who can live without a communion with God? What a miferable ca'e wouici we judge that man to be in, who had not one bofoni friend in E 4 all 7« The finfulnefsofNegUZf of?rayer. Chap. VI, all the world, umo whom he might open ail his heart, and make known all his mind? But how much wane cafe mult he be in, who hath not God as his hear friend, yea, who wilfully and deliberately rcfufeth fellowlhip with God, and will nor keep upcorfef- pondence with him, and open his heart before him, and make all his defire* known unto him ? Nbw fuchare ihcy, who lay afidc Ptaycr, and will not call ,jupon God. 37. Such as lay afide this duty, do openly declare. .They will not fubjeft themielves unto the holy will of God, in one thing or other, they will not ftudy conformity unto any of his commandments; or they mud fuppofe, That let God command what he wiil and enjojn never fo fpiritua! and difficult duties, they are able to give obedience without any divine aid and affiftance ; for they will not go to God by Prayer, ^to feek his helping hand, they will not pray to him 'Tor grace and influence to enable them for the duty, ^cr to make them willing and ready to offer obedience _pr for grace and ftrength to carry then* through. 38. Such declare themf elves to be rather enemies unto the kingdom of Chrift, than friends and well- wifliers to the coming thereof: for they will not pray for the fame; they will not pray for ^race, to them- < felvesand others, whereby : hey may be brought into j the kingdom of Chrift ; Thev will not pray for Jews k>r Gentiles, nor pray ferablefling ©n the ordinances of Chrift ;' they will not Prav, that Chrift would take his great power to him and reign, and that all ■, hisenemies may be made his foot-ftool that the king- i domof fatan, and of antichnft his Lieutenant, may ] be brought down, and the work of reformation pro- \ fper through the world. 39. Such likewife declare openly. That thej are 1 little concerned with thegloryof God in the world ; I and that it is all one to them, whether he be honour- 1 ed or difhanoured, whether he get fervice or diflervice j whether his name be hallowed or proDhaned : fori they] hap. VII. The Uttri generate are ohlig&d io-Pray^jy they will not pray a^ainft^heie evils, that dishonour the holy name of God;' They will not .pray, ( f hac God would take them out of the vvay, and o 107. 28. Then this duty muft lv upon all perions, even x upon the unregenerate as well as upon others. 4. In all the commands of fcrip r .ure, erjoyning this duty, there is no exception nude of unregene- rate perfiSns, asif they were no r obliged, aswelias others: And w^ere'helaw maketh no exceptions, we ought to make none, 5 If Chap. VII. TheUnregenerate are obliged to Fray 75. 5. if Pra)er 10 Gud oe uot adu:>, itquireu oi na- tural and unregenera esPerlonSjtfce mmiflionanei ne- glect thereof cannot by iheu fin . for fin is the tranf* gieffion ofalaw, ano where there is no law, there is no rranigrefli n, 1 Job. 3. 4. Rom, 4. 15. Nor is Sin impd ed, Where there is no law, £r he here e it is done in heaven ; that they and others may be enabled' by grace to do the w»il of God, and to coniform themfelves to all his holy appointment and determi- nations ; and to acquiefce untoall his wifeaudho- ly difpenfations. They as well as others, have need of their daily bread ; and therefore muft depend up- on God for the fame, and feek it by prayer from him, They as well as others, fin daily agamft the Lord, & have need of, and muft feek pardon therfeof frdm God. They as well as others are fubjedt to tempta- tions, and to the affaults of fatan ; and therefore muft Pray, tha: eitherGod would prefervethem from thefe evils, or keep them from being deftroyed thereby. So that thele heads of petitions concerns them no lefs than others; and Chrift doth hereby raanifeftly fay, that all unregenerate perfons are bound to prefenc thefe petitions unto God, as well as others, feeing they concern them, no lefs than others. And fure, if our Lord had thought, that prayer was not a duty incumbent to unregenerate Perfons, but was only called for from the hands of the regenerate; he would (o have framed the petitions, as that it might mani- feftly have appeared, that they were petitions that none but the regenerate could prefent unto God. But feeing he hath been pleafed to frama them fo; as to fuit the cafeand condition of theunregenerate,as well as of the regenerate, what needeth further debate con- ! cerning this matter ? Befide, Chrift taught Judas as well as the reft, i 2. If unregenerate Perfons be not obliged to pray unto God, they are not oHiged to acknowledge God in all their ways, or to feek to be guided of him, in ways approven of him, and be led in right paths: And if they be free of thisobligation,thef do notfinjnliv- ing withoutGod in the world .Which cannoibefaiu. 13. Sin doth not looie our obligation to du;ie«, unto which the law of nature did oblige us, before fin entered into the world: Therefore it doth not logic 73 The Unregenerate are obliged to Pray. Chap. VII. loofc us from iheo&Jigauon t© Pia/er, which was a natural da y, required before the fall* in teitimony ot Man's crei.ure ltr it is laid of them, Verf. 11. Tha they rebelled again/i the ^ord of God, and contemned the coun/el of the mojf High: And Ver. 17, That they were fools afflifted bec-uife of their tranfgieflion, and becaufe of their iniquities. Nor may we fuppofe, that all that go down tothc fcainfhips, Verfe> 23. are regenerate. See likewiie Exod r 22. 22. 23. 27. It t s laid alio, rhatGod he- aid the voice ufthe Lad IJhmaeU Gen. 21. 17* Doth not the Lord hear an unregenerate minifter, in behall of the eledt ia the fl jck, over which he is le ? See Exod. 6. 5. P/aL 7$. 34. 36. 37. 2 Kings. 134. 16. Peter advifed Simon Magus though in the gall of bitfernefs, and in the bond of iniquity, to pray God, if perhaps the thoughts of his heart might be forgiren him. Jfls. 3.22. Which he never would have done, if Prayer were not the duty of unregene- rate perfons. 17. G jd's threatnings and denunciations of wrath and judgment upon unregenerate perfons, have the voice-ofa call in them, to luch to pray, and to cry mightily unto God ; >s we fee rheking of Nineveh underftood the language of the threettnings of tbe ruin of Chap. VII. TheUnregencrate are obliged to pray. 79. 01 .he city by Jonah, v. hen he ana his nobles a decree, and published it, urd^iningall theinhabf- tams to fall and cry mighiilj unto God Jonah, 3. 7. «- 1 8. The Lord chargcth it home upon a finfu! peo- ple. Ho/. 7. 14. That they did not pray unto him, lav mg, Tfoy tax/* «0* rr/Vrf unto me with their hearts when they houled upon their beds This was the;, quell. oL»le»b their duty : See P/il. 14. 4. Jer. 10 21. Ztph y 1. 6. Job. 27 . 10. 1 9. If unreg- grate perfqns may not pray for them- feives, neuter may they prav tor others : what then ftuilunrege eraie minilters do ? we may not lay, fuch are na m niiters, and all their minifterial a6ts ; are null ; fur itio Chr-ft had never imployed Judas ia the miniftry, and had given certain infallible rules whereby to have diicer^ed urregenerateperions from others, that lo none uaregenerate might have been admiued d, Dan, 9. 13. And hereftridteth not thi> to ie enera eperfons only asif it had been :he fin ot r, neehe - 9 but he fpeaketh of rhe body and bulk ot the pe pie. 22. It is mentioned as a Stigma of the wicked, as amarkcf:hem, to hcii kV and diigrace, that they do not call upon Gud, PfaU 10. 4* Tbi v ed in The Unregeneraie are obliged to Pray. Chap. VII ed through the pride, of his countenance will not feek af- ter God, God is net in all his thoughts, or, in any of bisthou?Jrts, as the words may rather be read, The/ are laid, Pfal. 14. 4. Te eat ut> God's people, as they eat bread: And k is added, They call not upon God 9 < Hear how Job defenbeth tr.em, J06. 21. 14. They fay unto God, depart from us : for we defirg not the knowledge of thy ways ; What is the almighty, that we Jhculdjerve him ; and what profit Jhould we have, if we?ray unto him ? It mult therefore be both their fin and fhame, that they fpeak and av5l thus ; and it fo, the contrary mult have been their duty. 23. Whatever talents or gifts, the JLord beftow upon any, thefe fliould be imployed and made ufe of lor him, and hrs glory, Matth. 25. 30. Bur there is a gift of prayer, as well as of other ihings ; as is manifeft : Therefore thisfhould be ufed for God and his Glory, whether the perfon gifted herewith, be a magriftate or minifter, or the matter of a fami- ly, or a private perfon. 24. If it were not a du y required of unregenerate perfons to Pray unto God, why did the Pfalmiji Pray, Pfal 83. 16. That God would fo fill the fa- ces of the enemies of the chtrch with fhame, that tfaev might feek God's name i Thefe may ierve for confirming of this truth, let us next fee whai can be faid againrt it. Objeft. 1. Chrift, in that pattern of Prayer teach- eth us, That Prayer is only a duty required of them, who can fpeak to God, as their Father ; when he teacheth us to fay, Our Father: But unregenerate perions, not being the adopted fons of God, cannot call God Father, in truth. Anf, When Chrift pre- icribed this pattern unto his difciples, he made no ex- ceptions of Judas tho' he was not made partakers of the fpiritof adoption : And therefore we may fup- pofe, thaj in fome fenfe even Judas m ght have cal- led God, Father, in truth, iho* not in that thick Jctf fe, that the truly adopted may. As God was G 4 Chip.A r U, 77 Vnregenerate are obliged to Vrav. 8 1 ■hoe D;C: I/Mel, & th:ir ( -en *ni, tfv/ not m thr, ft .ck errfe, as hs I d of itoe true //>w/ ; 10 was he a Fa r.er : anc up ccoun<^ they vc prayed unto him is -bei: , by c venan region; and (a nr.y m e^cne'a e /e ex ernaily incovenan 1 wihbim, and as , d a. c 3, (ho' re ha: ilrick: an-.- molt ptope* »en e, 'a he i «J , c^n* er ed and r e any. o\ -e t/-:^ />. 23. 1. 9. nd5, 16.45. indo.S. 4 Aft*/ 4. 6. And more- I a- all are b helie.ve ,n God, the F.tihcr ker o\ eaven and earth ; 10 :hey may- e 'cc unt oi crea ipn, and i a her, beir g ihtir creator and upholder t : ... Pray uivo him a^ fuch. And hus may and 1 5u!d ail heaihe's do : F >r God is the F th . , 1 Co?, 8, 6. He is one G ;a, & . 6. O'n'jecl 2 I 28.. 9. That e that tumeib c"Ji) his et >ig tbeiaiu, e- en his Prater n an ahomin :;i>u. Am. S nt is rx- rbe acrifiu \tion to the Lord \ a.d vet :n ' ) hberear.cie- 6*h%i 21. 27. Amos 3 zz ;;:' . j , 1 1 . a • d 6 6 3 . J > r . 6 . 2 o. 1 - d 7 . 2 2 . I w duplexed h£:s with she inn ."i- cere wav o! 'her offering of lac'iike ; nor c >mim u e' d : ipon unree be way of the the Lord: \rt c c- in, F of it The Vnregeneraie are obliged to Pray. Chap. Vl[ of- a magiftrate, husband, lather and matter ; or of a fuhjedt, wife, child and fcrvant ? This would de- stroy all humanity, and all iociety, yea, and all re* lations. Further, it isasexprefly faid, Prov. 21 4. That the plowing of the wicked is fin : Muft we hence infer. That therefore we mult not till the ground, or labour in their ordinary And lawful callings? Then may we alfo infer, that they muft not eat, drink, or Seep; becaufe to the Unbelieving nothing is pure, Tit 1. 15. But in all thefe things we muft diftinguifh betwixt the fubftance of the work and duty, which may be and is good, lawful, commanded and necefl*- ary ; and other thing- that are accidental, in the man- ner of performing the fame, by reafonof which, what is in itfelf neceflary ; and ufeful, may become to* them finiul and abominable in the ejes of the Lord. Object. 3. Seeing the fcriptureenjoirieth, that fuch as Pray, fhould pray in faith ; how can they pray, who have not faith ? Anf. If by faith here be mean* red the faith of being heard, and of teceiving an an- fwer ; many regenerate onfcs may marry times judgd themtelves exeemed from this duty, as not daring confidently to fay, they believe to be heard, and f©md vmregenerateffwy believe, as did the nine lepers, Lukl 17. 12. 17. If by faith be meaned, atrueandfav4 ing faith, it will as well follow, that unregeneratd Perfonsmay not near the word preached, or read* ben caufe that fhould alio be done with faith : But if bfl faith here be meaned a grounded aflurance of their be-] ing about a lawful and commanded duty, when prayi ing, as the word ieemeth to be taken. Rom 14. 23.J Unregenerate perfons may pray thus in faith. Bud befide faith we grant there are many other thirds re-] quired unto the right and acceptable manner cf per- forming this and other duties : Yet we fay, the want of fuch qualifira'ions as are requifite unto the accept-i able manner of doing duties, will not looie us frorn the Chap. VII!. Of Family TVorfbip. 8j the obligation to the fubftance of vheduty. We are to eat and drink to the glory of God, i Cor. 10, 31. But hence it will n*t follow, That wearenoua eat at all, but when in caie to do it, to ihe ^lory of God : we are both commanded to eat, and to eat to The glory of God : and the difobediecce given to the law, given in-order to the manner, will not exeem from obedience to the law, as to the fubftance of the command. Objetl. 4. Dav\d Prayeth, ?fal 109. 7, That their prayers may become fin. Anf. True, } et here- by hefuppofei), That fuch might, and Would pra> 5 other jvife he needed not to imprecate this unto ihem; and that their Prayer might become fin : And indeed as .oall he enemies of Chrift, ( r at leait fatisfic themlelves with this, That feeing it is notexprefly required, They may fafely o- imtu, atid it may be looked upon, as a thing indiff- erent, and (o be performed, or not performed; as they think good. In order therefore to the letting forward of this piece of religion, wefhall fhow, that the lame is a duty, required in the law of God. And conie- quently is receflary by rcalon of the command, and cannot be ordinarily omitted without fin. And next lhall mention lome thing of its ufefulnefs, or of the profit, that is to be had thereby, and of the hurt and damnage, that attendeth the neglect thereof. As to the fir ft of thefe, many things might be men- tioned to clear up the duty, and to make it manifeft lo be commanded of the Lord, we fhall name a few .- As, i , All foc ; e'ies as fuch, fliould be focieties for God intending his glory and honour, and laying out \ hem- felves for celebrating his praiies, that he may be ex • al'ed in the world, and his Name made great : Fami- as fuch, are locieties ; and therefore they ftould ;• as families^ advance the glory of God, bv Prayer and praifes. That God is to be wcrfhippedbj many to- gether, by companies of men and women, and by- Jbcieties, nore will deny, feeing churches are focie-^ lies, and feeing all focieties, fixed or occasional,* fliould be godly, and holy focieties, that God.may* be glorified in and by them; ri*one can, with any fhewj of reafon, fay, that this is not required of families, the* the firft and mod dated, and fixed focieries,that are-. r God having made man a fociable creature, reqairerfr jervice of him, and honour of him, as fuch; and roan in that capacity is bound to glorific his creator, . o worfhiphiro, and ferve him, in all companies Unap. vlii. uj ramiiy tronmp. 05. ind locietieshe come;h into, and much more muli le do this in family- fociety, which is not an uncertain :>r cccafional focieiy ; but fixed and ftated ; and therein he hath more fit occafion and opportunity, ind that more frequently, even daily to celebrate the iraifes of God, and to keep fellowfhip and commun- ob with him b ; Prayer and Supplication. 2. If members of diilindl families, occafionaly neeting together, arid adied by a principle of godline!5 iave thought it their duiy, to celebrate the praifes of Sod, and to acknowledge their dependence upon him, >y Prayer, 3s occafion required ; as we fee by their )r2fticethey did, Atis^ 1. 14. & 2. 42. & 4, 31 & 12. 12. and 20. 36. Mattb. 18. 28. Jam. 5. 15* 16. Then certainly the members of one and the fame family, having always more ready occafi^ns to roee; toge, her, and having the lame moving cauies, or ^ccafions calling for Prayer, and the fame ob'.igi'l: to celebrate God's prailes and to acknowledge their dependence uponGcd slone, tor all they need,fliL*uld much more think it their duty, and ot concernment, to mind this wok, whether it be upon a more pub- lick, or upon a more private occafion, efpecially fe- eing they can get it done with more conveniency'i indlefsdifiradtion. 3. If we confider what relation families ruvetoGv d we will fee, and cannot but read their engagement unto this duty. The Lord is fupreme Lord author ind inftituter of families, or of family- focieties, he is their preferver, nouriflurand ptodfe&or s for all areothim, Rom. 11. 56. And all bleflirigs are from him, Jam. 1. 17, He is the Father of .ail. Epb. 4. 6. And if io, doth not rcafon and nature require, that this (liquid be acknowledged by families, as tuch by praile ar d thank - I d (hat they fli s profefTmg their owning of him for theit Lord, rnour, their pi , and .her Father, by worfk:pping him, and Praying to him, Mai. 4. 6. F 3 4. S. so uj v&muyiyoTjtnp. ^nap. Viii, 4. Seeing God hath made all things for his own glory, and dilpoleth of all things for the fame; and feeing he hath appointed families, family- focieties & relations,that he maybe glorified thereby : And fee- ing flucks of birds and beafts da preach forth the glo- ry of God's v/ifdom and goodnels, in their kind : - why fhould not flocks of men ; who are rational creatures, created to gather in the rent from all the world, and to fing and ferforth the praifes of the Lord in a more articulate and rational manner, praife the Lord, after their kind ? And why ftiouid not families, as little flocks, moreconilandy aflbciaied to- gether, having their hearts and affettions more uni- ted, and all things more on, than others, fet up the worfliip of God, that they may fing his praifes toge- ther, and learn of the birds, which fing more cheer- fully when together, than when (cauered afuneler. 5. The dim light of nature taught heathens to thinlc on this duty ; Wherefore they in their idol- atrous and fuperftitious manner, had their houfhold gods, their Lares and Penates, and their houfhold iervices and facfifices,as knowing, that as God was to preferveanddo good to families, and as families flood in need of favour and bleflingslrom God ; fo fhould they, as families knit together, in that relation, pay him due homage, and openly acknowledge heir fub- jedtion to, and dependence upon him : And fhali the light of nature teach the blind heathens this, and fhall they in their fuperftitious way, follow it \ and fhall chriftians who have the light of the word, and thereby all their daty laid out before them in plain & diftindl terms, and enforced with more pungent and prefpicuousreafons, beftrangersunto this duty? How fhall heathens rile up in judgment, and condemn fuch ungodly families, who carry tabards God, as if He were not the God of their family, nor bellowed fa- vours upon it, nor did not concern himielf with what I were done in families, and as if their families could fublitt without him \ and do not rccognoice his So- veraignity. IsUajJ* * ill. *-V * Uffnty-rr viju^. ~j reraignity, his power, hisgoodnefs, and domiaion o- irer them ; do perform no homage, or token of fub- jeftion unto him, nor do pay him fervice as their King and LORD? 6. The very liyhi and law of nature teacheth, that every one is obliged in hisftation, and relation in a world, according to his power, to fet forth the glo- ry of God, to celebrate his name and attributes, to proclaim him to be God over all the earth, and to be their God, even as Handing in fuch a relation, and in fuch a ftarion in the world. The light of nature taught the king of Nineve, to put his family and whole city to that duty, which the prefentdifpenU- tion, the fad and terrible threatning of ruine, did call lor, that is, to fatting and prayer, and to cry mightily unto God, If poflibly they might be ipared : And will not the fame light, now more clearly fhining forth in the fcnptures, teach lathers and matters of families, to layout themfelves in their ftations and capacities, for advancing God's glory, according to the power that they have: and fo to call all under them, or within the family, together, to cry unto the Lord with one mouth, heart and voice, both at ordinary and at extraordinary feaions ; and toblefs him for mercies and favours received ; and io to lee up Family-Prayers, and family-praifes t See MaL i. 6. 7. Doth not Chriftianity teach, That matters of families fhould devout their families unto God, con- fecihtc them for his fervice, go before them, for this end, in a good example ; and call them together for concurring in the more folemn fervice of God, that all cf them together mi^ht otter themfelves unto God, and tohisfervice,and for this end leek his coun- sel and advice, his bl^ng and acceptance, his h, - g and leading hand, that they may lerve him accep- tably, in all holinefs aad fear, and walk before him in his fear and love ? What elfe is imported by liie Lord's appointing his people under the law, to de- F, 4 dicate 83 tiyVamtk Wcrfotf. Chap. VUt. c ca f e hi . Dtut. 20. 5. Accord t^ o wlr.ch va e h?.v( David's Prayer at the dedication or hishouie. tf. The regieft of thifc du.y OfAfriily woifhip, ,is i: confident with :hat 1< vp to Oco, and 10 hit. g>ory, ; i •' called roi ir$m .he funds o» one a.ia oiopr. Hou can parent: or matldre of famnxs ev.derce ir, that thejr love ihe L ru with all then heart, ton SirengYh, whehihe, don.-! fay forth rfaentlelutsj in theirdomeitick'cai aci v, tobrn gallui^er hem wi h them, ;ha 1 ft. y may exalt the Loro I ? We find the Pjalmijl ze I l/1v irviting a!), eve., ui-.ni - r c ea tires, to concur w th h.m, in le.nng tor-h the -prunes of God, as P(al. 69, 34. and «o6. 1.48. and in. 1 . a ti 1 1 2. 1, ana 113 1.9. aid 1 1 5. *S. and 1 1 6, 1 9 # v and n 7/2. and 135. 1. ai.d 140. P* *o. and 147. 20. and 148 2. 3, 4. and cl'cwhe.-e. thereby manifeft;ng thee/ea and vehe- ment delirehe had to have then ane ot the Lord made great ; Aad therefore feeing how exceiie.K jie Lord was, and ho *> hale all thai he could do, would fUn:fieto thecxal:ingof him, wh was above all pit- ies ; he fought help of angels and me», >ea, aad of birds ancj bealh, of fea and dry land ; of allxreuures rational and irra ionaK animate and inanimate: buc now, where is t" ei zeal for the Lord of Holts and their ardent aftVdtion for him, and ftror g defire to have him jet on High, who wsll not call their own childfer, and i heir own- family r o help them, of to concur with tnem, in celebraii g ihe vertigo and prai- fes 0} G d ? How aih nied mult fuch be ot their negledt, when they read fuch Apojhopbe's iuch invi- tations and tJls to all cte^ures to concur in this Wqrtr? m 9. We find (he L id cirefulD. 1 his inftruftions & commands to have families kept in a godlv order a; d wr.lk, each in re f erence to«>f.her, in the.r mu'ual re- ivionsand duties ; therefore are he duties ot thehui- ■band, in rcieieuce to bis wne, and of tne wiiem re- terre.ee Chap. VIII. Of Family-Worjbip. 89 to her husband ; tne duties of the parents in re tefcpce to their children, and pf children again in re'ererxe to their parents ; Theduiies of maftersin reference to 'r.eir leivi ts, ardor (ervants again in re ere;ice jo their matters, fo particularly and fo fre- quently inculcred, as we iee in Paul's epiftles ; be- e the ipecial command, Deut. 6 6. 7. Now : all this import, but that the Lord would have families, a* temples for him todwellin, or as churche , fi. for glorifying 0/ him, that he might de- light to dwell among them: And fhoujd not all •his temples or churches be houfes of praifes and Prayers to h ; m i And fariher do not all thefe fa- mily and mutu lda.ies, oil for divine help and grace, for therigh d :charge of them ; andfhould no: rami- Jy prayer be made ufe of, forihisEnd? Is no: Fa- in ly-pra\e« a (uteable mean to get grace, tor per- f finance of Family du ies ? And feeing the duties i up n all the members oi the Family, in order to e anoiher. Reafon requireth, that ail fhould con- 1 in one body, : )r lifting up a PrayeYfor grace and itar.ee, (haieach may be helped to perform his > tooiher, trey to others, and oiherslo God ; that fo G d may be glorified by all. 1®. In the primitive time of the world, untill the di\$ of E,ios. Gen. 4. Laft> all the pu'sllck and fol- cinn woifhr, bat Go.d got, wa«iu families j and af- ter that, Me., begin in a more foiemn and publi , ocall upoii the name or the Lord, as is thers ! ; \*e have no ground to think, that this primitive ::ieft was q-ji'e laid aiir.e by the hoi/ t'^r we find ieveral plain veftiges thereof t lemaining, as in Enoch's family ; tor of him ic is faid, ied with God, after he begat Me- \ three huh . j, and begat ft tau- ten. And his walk-ng wnh God, as matter of a cr.no well c : 1 the negledi offami- a (pedal p >int< f walking, and v • tunipn with God. So oi Noah it is 90 Of Famih-wor/hip. Chap. VIII. laid. Gen, 6. 9. That lie was ajujlman^ and perfeft in bh generation^ and Noab ^walked with God: And this whea all the reit of the world had corrupted their ways, and the imagination of the thoughts of their btart^wai only evil continually , Verfe 5. Shall we then luppote, thac Noah's family was as void of wor- fhip, as all the reft of the tamilies of the world ? How is this confiilrent with his being a juft man, and a perfedi man ; and ( as Peter faith 2 Pet. 2. 5. } a preacher of righteoulneis ? Or Abraham we hear, That he was the friend of God, and fo no doubt kepr family-familiarity witti him: And when he went with his fon l'aac towards the mount, pointed forth to him by the Lord, he told hisferrants, that he and thelad would go and worfhip, Gen. 22'. 5. Intimat- ing that his worshipping with his family, or with part «f them, was no ftrange thing to him ; otherwiie his fervants ihould not well have underftood what he me- ant. So the Lord f aid of him, Gen. 18. 19: I know him y that he will command his children^ and his houfb- old after him, and they Jhall keep the way of the Lord, to do juftice and judgment ^ tffc. Pointing forth what a godly mafter of z family he was,and would-be: And flaiall we think, that ail thisinftruftion and injunfti- on would be without Prayer ? Was not this a part of the way of the Lord, wherein they w r ere to be inftruc- ted, how to pray, that they may be enabled with grace, to do juftice and judgment ? And would he not in this go before them himfelf, and give them good example, and inftruft them by his own practice. We read alio oi his building an altar, and calling u- pon the Name of the Lerd, Gen. 12. 8. And thar where he pitched his tent, or where his habitation or family was* : So likcwife when he removed from Be- thel towards Hebron, and pitchedhis lent there, Gen 13. iS. Thus alio did \faac. Gen^ 26, 25. -and Ja- coh. Gen, 33. 20, and 35. 1. And it isobfervable ( which may fully clear the import of Abraham's and Ifaac'i building of altars ) that when -Gad laid unto Jacob, Chap VIII. OfFamih'Worfhip. 91 Jacob, Gen* 35. 1. Arije go up fflBe.fiel, and dwelt there , if make there an altar unto God. Jacob imme- diaiely laboured to prepare rus wnole family for the worfhip of God, fayir^, Verf. 2. 3. Tohisboujb- old, and toallthat were with him, Put away the grange gods that are among you^ and be clean > and change your garments^ and let us arije and no up to Bethei, and I willmakt there rn Altar unto God. Whence we ;ee, That thcte altars which ihcfc painarchs built, were cot for themielves alone, bu; for ihcm and their fa- milies ; and therefore Jacob's family muft be lanttifi- cd and prepared tor the vv orfhsp of God, by putting away tbeftrange gods & changing of their garments. 11. So under the law, fern- lies were folemnly to worlhip God : their eatiag v of the pofloverat the bek gining, within the>r doors, was a iolemn piece of worlhip : And when afterward -they were 10 go up to Jerufalem^ unto that feafl ; yet their families did eat it apart; A- d parents were enjoined to imtrudt their families, Deut, 6.7, 8. and 4, 10. and 11. 10 19- And to featt wi:h their families before the Lord* in the place, which he wastochoole for them, Deui. 12. 18. 19. And moreover, the words of the fourth commandment are clear for families ian&ifving of the iabbath, as families, wirhin their ports : For all the members thereof are dittin&Ty and particularly men- tioned, and the very ftranger, that fujoumeth there for the time, is no: omitted ; and the charge is in a fpecial manner la id upon the mafter of the family, in order to all .he relt: So thit all of them, as m the finally, and as rela r ed to the father of the Family, ei.her as their fa;her, or milter, ifc. and he with them, are tofandtifie that day, as a family: O- thorwife it this had hot been reguired, why fhould the mafter of the family have been fpoken to, and that in reference ro all the particular members of the fam.ly ? If the Lord had only ns, he in end, Chap. 6. 18. urer .0 mind the duty of Prav- er, faying, Praying always with all prayer and fuppli- cation in the/pinti, and watching there, perfeverance. Which muft include Family-prayer, whicn is one way and manner of praying ; and who mutt pray always, at all times and feafons, muftnot n ly-feafonsand times, this hein^efoec ]y accomodated unto the performance of Family-du- I ; and a fpecial mean and help thefeurifd; as alfo un o family wreftling againft the viles of the devil, wh :h how to carry on hirwicked defigns, by Family-diforders, Family- icandal and I like. 14. So '.vefhd Family duties ur Garrying on of Prayer, which mult b. ?e;. 94- Of Family- worjhip. Chap. Villi tfPeter, i Epift. 3. 7. faith, Likewi/e ye husbands dwell with them, (/. /. with the;r wives ) according to ike knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as un- to the weaker vejfel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers be not bindred. The ne- jgleft of mutual dunes betwix; man and wifehindreth ^their prayers, as man ar.d wife ; and this cannot bs of their Separate Prayers, or ielnary pr avers, only ; ;&u chiefly of their Family prayers. So ?aul, 1 Cor /?$• faiih, Defraud not one ihe other, except with Mgg/ent for a time, that you may give your j elves to (a(h- ■Wgand Prayer, end come together again, &c. Here- i|v ordering their mutual duties, a.^ man, and wife, "jl order to extraordinary du iesof iafting and Prayer; #lHch mull be tcge her, as man and wife, in their jjHpiily relation. And this would by parity hold gjood, in reference to ordinary Family Prayer, 15* It¥ recorded, Thatgodh matters of Families have been carefulof their Families to keep them fix- ed unto God in worlhip* Of Jojbuah'n s faid, Joji. 24. 1 5 . But as for me and my houfe, we willferve the EORD. He eiga^eth not only tor himrelf, bu for his whole hcufholdalJ'o,in order o the pubhek fer- ving of God, and that in opposition to thofe, who would ferve other gods, which was alio done, and might in time coming be cone, t>v families as l'uch, as well as by lingular pe ions. more numerous and publ ; ckaflemblies ; ss we tecGideon's father had an altarfoi Baal, ]udg. 6. 25. And though the men of the city did al.V worfh p t h it id 1, and were care- ful of keeping of it, VerJ. 28, 29, 30. Yet it is particularly called the altar, ^h.chGideon's father had; rind when Gideon brake it dov\ n, it 1^ iaid* Verf 27 He feared his father's hoifhold, as well as the men of ittecity: W hereby we lee, That his {ather and his father's houfhold were particularly engaged in this idolaircus W(,rihip, So- vu ee wha care Davidxe* folved to rake, in ordering of his Family. FfaL 101. and 1 Sam. 6, ftifcrhe had bletfedjhe wjiolecoflgre- £a Chap. VIII. Of Family -wor/hip. 95 gregation, Verfx 8. It is faici of him, Verf 20. Tha: be returned to blefs his own houfe. So in tne New Tef- tarmnt, we read, dels* ic. 2. of Cornelius, who feared God with alibis koufe,and Prayed alway: Which rauft include praying with his houfe, And ir is like- ly chat Daniel prayed with his Family. Dan. 6. 10. Both inlre2ard,:hat that was more eafie to be obferved by his adverfanes, ;han his dole -praying would have been ; and in regard that hereby his teftimony againlt that finful decree, was the m:>re pubiick, which zeal for God had no // prompted him 10. See Job's prac - tice, Job. 1. 5. 1 6. It is propheficd, and promifed as a fpecial blef- fing, in the day of the Lords returning unto his peo- ple the Jew: with mercy and kindnefs, That a fpirit of grace and fuppiication fhall be poured forth upon Families, as fuch ; fo that each Familie or families ( as it is in the original ) (hould mourn apart, Zech. 12. 10. 12. 13. This therefore muft be a ipecial duty. 17. So wrath is tkreatned againfl Families, that negleft this duty, Jer. io. 25. Pfdl. 79. 6. Pcur out thy fury upon the heathen, that know thee not ^ and upon the families, thatcall not upon thy Name. And though Families here may fi?nifie tribes, or nations, made up of f ; many houfhold and Families ; yet I ground will be good by confequence ; for if larger families fh »uld be thus punifhed, for n^glefhof this duty ; why fhould leil^r families think to efcape, when ^u'.lty of the fame crime ? and how can this be charged on a nation, if the particular families be no: to be charged therewith ? 1 8u We firvd whole Families devouted (o!eT.n!y *»> Chrift by b3p:izm, A£T$+ 10, 48. and 11 1 and 1 6. 13. 51, 32, 33. and 1 ^. 3. 1 Cir. ?. 1 And (hall we fuppofe. That thele fervci ( way thereafter, as tamil^&did not walk as famil < 1 unfo rhe fe^r and fervire of God? We : toot churches in Families, Col, 4.. 15 <;. 2 * g6 Of ¥ ami!-; zuorfmp. Chap. VIII. tbikm V. 2, Ye.*, every chriitan Family fhou.d be a chnihan JittJe church, in o»der to ihe '.olem.i wor- fhip of G 19. Chriftian communion doth in a fpecial man- ner call for this, at the hands of chriftiaos, living 10 commodioufly together, and'having fo many advan- tages, occafions, helps and encouragements, ;ogoa* bout, and keep up this works as luch have, who are members of one ram. !y 1,'chnftiansoccainrully meeting together, fh >u d be ready to woifhi^ the Lord, according to the preient exigent* whe.ner by Prayer or praifes ; much more (huuld families, or iuchwhoareftaedlv- and fixedly coatituent memoes of one oeconomical bod/ , be ready and willirg in a more ftated & fixed manner, to celebrate the praiies of God efpeciajly feeing thev may more readily pa'.ake of theplagues, whichothersol the company piocare by their fins, as we fee, Gen. 20, 7. 17. 18, and 12. 17. ]o/b. 7. 24. 25. 1 Kings. 13.10. 11. z Cor on 21, 14. 1 Sam. 21, 22, 23. 20. It cannot is againfi them that do *• vil y to cut off the remembrance of them from the earth: NowthiscumrHj; erF heir remembrance is a ftroke a^ gainft their f mvhes and pofterity ; when families are wicked, G >d' 3 race isagair ft them to deftroy them^ . but when families are righteous, the Lord's eyes are upon them, to blefs them, to prefer ve their memo* rid Chap. VIII. CfFamilj-wor/bip. 99 rial and remembrance, and to multiply them. Be- fide, that righteous families, may meet wiih trouble ; And fo when they cry, the Lord htaretb and de- livered them out of all their troubles^ Ve^ 17, 19, O / what a rich & nob!~ advantage is this, that they have God's ear ? We lee what a rich blefliag came on Cornelius's family, which was a family of prayer, their prayer was heard, and fully anfwered, A#;. 10. 4. 5. &c. How bleiled muft that family be, that hath God fo near to ihem, in all that they need, dwelling in the midft of them, hearkening to their fupplications, taking all theirpetition out of iheirhand When a family becometh the feed of thebleJJed*oftbe Lord, and their off fpring with them ; as it is Ifa. 65. 23. then it comech to pafs, as it is in th* following Verfe, That before they call^ I will anfwer, & whileft they are yet /peaking , J will hear J ait h the Lord : And who can imagine what the worth of this advan- tage is ? 4. As families receive outward favours from the hand of God, as well as particular perfons; fo when thele come unto them by the means of Prayer, how fweet and lingular do thefc favours become ? How do theyfmell of heaven,& of love of free grace ? when families are fearing the Lord, and hoping in his mer- cy, and evidencing the lame in their inftant Prayer unto him, than his keeping them alive in famine, & becoming their help and their fhield, as it is, P(al. 3 3 ,8 « *9» hath a peculiar fweetnefs and reiifh of fatherly care and protection. It is faid, Pjal. 34.7* 8.9. 10. The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him y and deliver eth them. Otafte £sf (et\ that the Lord is good, blejjed is the man that trufteih in him. O fear the Lord ye his /aints, for there is no want to them, that fear him. The youn^ lions do lack andfuffer hunger, but they that fee k the Lord, Jhail not tvant any &ood thing. And as this hclJeh gopU of particular faints ; fo a! fo of families ; for the angel of Lord encampeth about families that fear hmi j as ico Of F amity -worjlip. Chap. VTH. ?he did encamp aboLt J acob's family, that iheir bours dia not purfue after them ; when Simeon and Levi) had committed that bloody fadt upon the She he?hita~ See Gen. 35, 5. When families fear the Lordrfc'id draw nigh him in Jcar, they need not fear want ; for they that fcek the Lord, be they na- tions, cities, churches, families, or perfons, (hall not want any g$od thing. Andvvhen praying families re- ceive all their good thus, what a pecul-ar heavenly jmeli muft they have ; when they flow fr.m free grace, through a promife, afrer prayer, and depen- dence upon bim by Prayer , they cannot be common favours, but fpecial tokens of love, care, kindnefs 8c faithfulnefs-.' 5. Prayer is the mean to obtain the fanftified b! ef- fing unto family- mercies; The family muil have food and raiment, and other things of that nature nece'ar- ry for its fuftemation and prelerva- ion : Now all thefe things are fardlified bv Prayer, 1 Timothy. 4. 4, 5. For every creature of 'God is 'gocd, and nothing to be refujedy if 'it be received with thanksgiving ; for it is fanclified by the word of Gody andPrayer. 6. There 'may be in the family tome young or old, >r other > or moe, who have need of the pour- out of the fnirit, (or their conviction and con- m ; who itand in need of clean w T ater to be poured upon them, and of the fpint to fandiifie and. e :hem : There maybe one or other earned a- v i t h corruption, and under the power thereof, * under :he power of fome lull : And much fin may^ be lying upon the family ; N )W, in order to theob-" raining of the fprrit of God, in order to, the delive- m thefe evils, Prayer is requifite, for as to all tKinf?, p'omifed in the new covenant, ihe d wi ! ! be enquired cf by chehauie of Ijracl. Ez, ar.dconfeqaeuh by every family&hc- of fra /, Job wis ireful to fandtirie.his family, & to er bur. toff 1 number c f them^ ail ; For he Ui vef.nuedy and 7 I Chap. VIII. Of Family-ivcr/kip. 101 their hearts. And this was Job's daily work.J<;£. 1.5. 7 Ir is plealant and comely, to fee families walk- ing inrhefear of Gd, each minding their du.y to o- ther, in a chnitian manner, and all walking in their placei, and tiations, in an edify in? and holy way. Hu-bands and wives carrying to other asbecometh , Matters and fervams minding their mutual duties to * one another; and parents and children walking each i in their ftaiion, in ihe fear of God; while**, when all things are out of cour.fe, mutual duties laid jfide, the fear of God call off, and all things turned upfide down ; yea, or when any one perfon in the family is out of order, what a dilcord is cauled, where a iweec harmony ought to be ? and how do the family be- comeworfe, than a prifon ? Now, by continuing in Prayer, is this great good had ; for it is a mean to keep all the relpedtive members of the family, in their due places, and to keep them at their feveral re«'Yec- tiveduties,as wecleared above, from CokJJl 3. & 4. S. What a comelv, pleafant, and deiireabie fight is it to a fpiritual tool, to fee a family ailemblinc: to- gether, and daily devouting themfelves unto God, him, all the day; to be led by his counfel, to be guided by his fpirit, in all chriilian obedience, to be devoured ;o his fear, and fervice, as wholly for him and his glory in the world ; and fubordinating all things, that concern them, unto him, and his intereft . And again returning at evening, giving cue thanks unto the Lord for favours received, and confecrating the gain of all unto him ? Now all this is down by Prayer, rightly gone about, in the fami- ly ; There, all with one voice offer up thcmk and prefgnt their bodies a living lacrifice, holy ac- ceptable unto Gcd, even their reaicnable fei 1 1 a. 10. and all again with one voice, offer him tl nd rerurn him his goodae : How defireable a thing \s :es like tempi daily eningfaciificc offered up upon the G z 9. V iq*- OfFami!y~v)tr/hip Chap. VIII. • 9. When any vifitation, ordinary or ex raordinary, is on the family, any rod upon any member thereof, any crofs, or faddifpenfation upon the whole, or u- pon any pare, young or old, what a great advantage h^ve fuch families, as have been, and are making confeience of this duty ? For they have no ground to look upon that plague, as a fruit or that wrath; which God poureth fonh on the families, that call rot on his name ; in regard that they have been in fome meaiure, aiming and minting at the duty : They have accefs to God through Jeius Chrift, for feeking of his b!effing unto thatdifpenfation, and the fancttfied improvement thereof: every creature of God ( and crofies may be reckoned among his creatures ) is fandtified by Prayer. 10. This moreover is a great advantage, that they are not in fuch hazard f ordinarily J of fatan's wiles, who daily waxheth opportunity to enfnare; and hath his baits and temptations fhaped for families, as well as for private perrons ; and families mult wreftle a- gainft thefe principalities, againft the powers, againft the ruiersef the darknefsof this world, and againft wicked Ipirits, as well as others; and therefore they muit be armed, with the whole armour of God ; and muil pray always with all prayer and lupplication, Epbef. 6, 11, 12. 18. Now fuch families, as are thus praying always with all Prayer and fupplication, and are delivering themfelves over unto the protec- tion ot God, that they may be kept from the fnares of that fowler, have a great advantage of others, who laying afide this. duty, ly open unto the arrows af that wicked one ; how foon can fatan fow difcord in a family, whether betwixt man and wife, or betwixt mailer and femnt, or betwixt parents and children, to the diiturbance of the whole? And what peace can fuch families have, when it is 10 with them, & that as the fruit of their negleft of this duty ? or what ground of hope can any family have, of being pre- texted here from, which negledteth thismean of iafety ? 1 1 Where Chap. OfFamily-werjbip. 103 ii. Where families are making conference of this duty, they are all in a better caie to ferve God ac- ceptably in the more publick aflcmblies of his People, than otherwise. When churches are made up ot churches, and every family is a lmall church ; and when God is wcrfhipped in thofe imaller churches carefully and reiigioufly; the publick woifhip, in the affemblies of the laims, mull be carried on with great- er beauty, unanimity, cheerfulness and heavenly concord : but on the the contrary, where this is ne- glected, and famflieb afiemble together without this previous preparation, how little fpiritful harmony can there be expefted ? When hearts are out of tune, the found mult bejarring. 12. Families have hereby their communion kept with God, & thus are keept in the fuburbs of hea- ven 5 hereby they tell him all their wants, and make known to him all their defires, caft all their care and burthens on him, confult him in all difficult cafes, & get their refolutions from : Thus they get help, re- lie , ifrength, lupport, light, and what their cafe calleth for. O / what a fatisfying, pleafant, and de- legable life muft this be ? By thefe things we may lee what an advantagious duty this is, and how much good it is to be expedted thereby, and how hurtful the negleft of it muft needs be, whereby all fuch as are concerned fhould confider the encouragments they have hereby unto this duty, which fhould be as fo many arguments. But it will be enquired, who in the family fhould go before, in this duty of family -prayer ? hnfwer Doubtleis, the duty lyeth upon the matter of the fa- mily ; for he is the head of the wife, and an head to his children and fervants, and fo is head to the whole Family : The charge ot the whole Family lyeth mainly upon him : And in the fourth command, he is fpoken to, as having charge of, and authority over the whole family. But what, in cafe the head of the family hath not G 4 the jr>4 Of It \vvi!y*iver/hip. Chap. VIII. the gift of Prayer ; and fo is not in cafe to carry on the work, with any tolerable decorum> as a part of the worfhip of God ? Atifiver, Yet theduty lyingchief- ly upon him, [fee is to pray, and all the reft alfaf in priva'e for him, that the Lord may be pleafed to pour on him his Ipirit, enabling him for the duty, in feme meafure : Ar<2 if there were a willing mind and due means uled wirh dependence in finglenefs u- pon Gcdy there is ground of hope, that in due times" his gift may grow, and he be made more able to car- ry on the work handfomely : Yet if the wife be more fit for the work, fhe may help forward the Work; Nay, before the work be negledied, it were better tha: a iervant, being thereunto fitted of theLord, fhould difcharge the work ; yet fo, ad the head ot the family fhould not judge himfelf exonercd, and iolay afide all endeavours af er abilities to difcharge his duty 1 . Yea, a ftrangerrnay at fomeoccafions dp ir. -When is the fit left fcafon fot this? Anfwer, Na- ture feemerh to have determined morning andevea- ing,at ieaft 5 for this work the morning before the fa- Kiily be engaged intheir daily work, that tha-nking the Lord for the mercies of that morning, they may feek his favour and blefllng fcr the whole day : And the evening that having returned thanks for themercies of the day, they may roll themfelves over unto God's profe&io'n for the night ; But as to the particular time, or feafon in the morning, or evening, or at mid-day 5 each family can bed judge of their own cir- cumftances, and fo determine of the feafon, where- in they will bell be in cafe todiichargethe duty, and have re'tfeft .diftraclions or difficulties to meet with ; or when the family can be bed afiembled, and attend the work without diftradtion. There being here no poiitive determination, made by the Lord, chriftian prudence is to diredt, fo as theduty may be belt per- formed, and thereby God mo ft glorified, and all con- pern ed moft edified. : fome will lay, their necefiary and fore v/ork will _, Chap, VIII. Of Family -ivorfiip. 10.5 will not allow them to much time, as lsrequifne 10 fpend in family duty. Anfwer, if the work be r f*ry and fore, they have the more need of G ri' and bleffing, knowing that, \Lxcept the herd bu: , they labour in vain that build it ; ] Lord keep the citi, the watchmen paketh but in And that it is invtinfor them to rije up early, to jit up late^ to eat the bread of for rows ; for jo he gizt. beloved sleep. Pfal, 127. 1, 2. God's bleffin^ can reach far, and make little do much. And when a family is careful to give God his due honour and ho- mage, and to leave all their concerns uponhir. will think himfelt concerned to care tor them, accor- ding as he iceth fir. I grant withal that when iome- ihrng occurreth in providence,ihat could not be fore- ieen, or preven'ed, which will make thai : which ufually was lpent in that work, Jefs commo- dious for the fame ; The Lord alioweth us not to be iupprftitloufly bound unto any fet hours, but to ufe our chriftian liberty; fo as his work be not whol- ly deffered, nor his fervice poftponed 10 cur pri concerns. What it there be fome members of the family diff- and diforderly, that will but mock, inftead of concurring cheerfully in the duty ? Anfwer, If that diforderly perk n be under authority, as a fervant or ion, they fliould be keepeG by authority in order And a (ervant that will mock, ftkuld no: the family ; The mailer of the fan ~nty to keep hisjhoufe undti ; V*,:f . exampie, Pjat. ioi. and a (on jked; if he continue rebelious,jand cannot be r^: J ed from his wickednefs by ail that the parents can do, he fliould be delivered into the magiiira es hand ac- \ 21. 18. 19. 20. 21 . it be- g the \% of G 1 in Ipiritual things, 1 : if either the hu&tand or the wiiete the gui I 106 Of F amity -worjbip. ^ Chap. VIII. guil:y perfon here, I grant the difficult is the great- er j bu: yet there are means appoimed of the Lord to rettihe this, if after all private means eflayed in vain, churcn dilcipline be dully execute upon the guilty perion, much evil might be remedied in disorderly Families. But is it not enough, that every member of the fa- mily leek G din iecret ? Anf. No, For, as we have cleared above, this is a duty required of families as luch, every family apart, as well as every perlon apart, Ihould call upon the Lord, and mourn before him. And as this fecret prayer ought not to preju- dge '.he publick worfhip of God, in churches ; fo neither ought it, to ftiut out this family worfhip. Nay, where prayer in private is made confcience of by every member of the family ; as they are in great- er fund's for the performance of this family duty ; fo there will be a greater real readineis to go about it, as ihe wile man faith, Prov. 28. 9. He that turn- eth away bis ear from hearing the law % even his grayer /hall be an abomination : That is, He, who neglec- teth the publick worfhip, fhall^find his private lefs ac- ceptable: So he who Regleð this more publick worfhip of God in the family, (hall find lefs accept- ance in his more Private and foluary devotions, his fecret prayers fhall be an abomination unto the Lord, if he defpife family worfhip, and think it needlefs, ©r withdraw his prefence therefrom under pretext of ferving God in private. . But fit will be laid J how can fo much rime be had from our ordinary and necefTary imployments, in our calling, as is requifite both for our private prayers, & for this family duty ? Anfzv . Where there is an un- willing heart unto, or an heart wearying of the fer- viceofGod, every thing will prove a lion in the way and a ftrong impediment and objeftion : But a wil- ling and ready mind will eafily find out a fatisfying anfwer to all : The loul being more precious than the body, and our care ot God's honour, being pre- ferable Chap. IX. Caufes ofAverfafstoVtayer. 107 lerable loour care of our own and our family's out- ward welfare : Whatever be neglected, God and our own fouls (houid not befotgotten: But the. Lord defueth not, that wefhould wholly negieft fa- milies, haying faid, i:Tim 9 5. 8- Hut if any pro* vide not for his own and e [penally for tbofe of bis own \ boufe (ox kindred J he bath denied the faith, and is iwrfe than an infidel. Only he willeth us to do all with a due fubordination ; and willeth us to ule fpi- ritual wifdom, in order to the redeeming of the time, and to ordering of all our affairs lb, as there be no interfering of the one duty with the other, bu, both may be duly and rightly performed, to the glory of God, and to our own ipiritual advantage. The iig/u«ous man will guide his affairs with difcretion Pial. in. 5. As others know, how to manage their time, in a market day, to the beft advantage ; io fltould the godly man know how to manage hb time and opportunity beft, in this Ipiritual trade, to molt fpintual advantage, Epb> J, 15, 16. Col. 4. 5. CHAP. IX. JVbence comet b fo much Jverjnejs unto Prayer. HAving thus fpoken fomething of the duty of Prayer, it will nor beamils, that the practice "of this duly be a little ureflcd, which bringeth us to the 'Third thing confiderable in ihc firft par: of the Text, to wit y That ho, beit Prayer be an unqeltion- ,^ble duty; yet pe- pie are averle tncrefrr-m : and therefore need Io many motives increments .1 id en- couragements to let them on unto the duty Whence we have ground. Firfl % to enquire after the caufes of this unwilling- nefs to, and avenation of heart from, the perfor- mance of this duty, Se- ioS Caufes of Averfneji to Prayer. Chap. IX. Secondly, To mention iome of thefo motives, that may ierve to animate, encourage, and fct us on the cheerful and ready going about the lame. As to AefJF/V/?, in reference to fuch, as are (Iran- gers toGv d, we need not much enquire at'er the -cauies of their unwillmgnefs to this work, feeing the proper, kindly and natural fanguageof their heart is, that Which Job mentioned, Chap. zi. 14. 15. They fay, unto Gody depart from ;/j, for we defire not the knowledge of thy ways. What is the Almighty ', that we fiould ferve him ? And what profit Jhould d, fo long as guilt is thus charged home, and the blood of Chrilt not ap- plied by faith, to .vafh away that iniquity, this du- ty by faith, to wafh away that iniquity, this duty becometh terrible, and the man trjemb'eth to think of approaching unu> God left he be cor. (urn- 1 1 2 ^Cau/es of Averfntls to Prayer. Chap. IX: ed : i bus the poor man is lettered and bound hand and foot, with the cords of his own fin ; and htld off, that he neither can, nor dare draw nigh; until the Lordbepleaied to open the door of prace, andthow the freedom of the covenant, .and lead the foul umo the fountain opened to the houfeof David, and to the inhabitants of J emblem, for fin and for ucclcaniefs* 3- Deepapprehenfion of their own unworthinefs, vjleoefs and inward abominablenefs of heart by na- ture, may caufe {©me, when forgetful of, or not minding; the rich condecenfiqns of free grace in the new c venant, through Jefus Chrift, fear at this du- ty, and think with themselves, Shall or dare fuch a vile wretch, as I am, prefume to open rhy mouth unto God ? Dare fuch an one who feeth fo much of the viliany and wickednefs of his own heart, fo much atheifm and rebellion agairaft Him, draw nigh urco him, who is of purer eyes than that he can be- hold evil. Hai. i, 13. Dare fuch, as are confeious tQ themfelves of (o much beliifli perverlnefs, as they are, think cf praying unto God, who is a conform- ing file, and hateth all the workers of iniquity ? Heb 12, 29. Pfal. 5. 5. Thus, as Veter in the like cale laid, Depart fro?n me, fur I am afmful man O Lord. Luke 5. 8. So they fay, we jnuft not draw* nigh to God, for w T c are finful men: Though the reaion be bad, yet it may too mjch prevail with weak iou-ls; to keep them frsm this duty. 4. So may deep appreheafions of (he greatnefs, he- linefs, purity, juftice and glory ef God, have the fame effect, elpecialiy when accompained with ths fore-mentioned apphrehenfions of themfelves and 1 improven by fa tan, preying upon a melanch- oly humour. 5. When they. Opal one occzfion ©r other, give way unto theneg'ed of this duty, their prayingjrame weare-th off ; the Lord is provoked to withdraw his influences, and fatan lavethholdon the opportunity to Chap. IX Caufes of Jverjenefs to Vrcyer. 1 1 $ lo keep item a going, or ruaning downward aid Lhus their neglett continueth, mue difficulties (land the way ; and thus at length, their negletft tur- ned to a liftlefnefs and want of plealure, or delight n the duty : And from (bis they come to an a ver- sion and unwiliingneis "to let about it, until the Lord lend fome alarm to awaken them. When Pe- ter and the other difciples, that weie with Chrift, in he garden, ne^ledted the duty at the firft call ot thrift, when he bad them watch and pray, they be- :ame the longer the more unlit afterward j fo that eiterated infmuations had no force. 6. When perfons taki? not care to watch ©ver their leart in prayer, and to guard ag*inft carnality and ornaality, in performing of it, all edge and ferioul- leis weareth away, and uhe duty being but fuperfi- rially, and for a fafhioa only performed, it foon be- :ome^h an unnecefl'ary task: And Satan, improv- ng the opportunity, through the holy perniffion >f God, can quickly make that, become an heavy »urthen, which is already become an unnecefl'ary task; ind when the foul is carried this lengih, to judge the luty of Prayer a burden, it can very eafily be indu- ed 10 negledt it, or lay it alide, for fome time, it :oncicience ( which the Lord in his jufticeand wif- lom, may caule to be filenrj do not in the mean ime challenge ; and from this the man may very le- idily be brought to a longer neglet't, and to an un- villingnefs to let about it: And the longer the duty >w nt-Jedted, the h«art is fliil more and more unfit or it, and unwilling to go about it. 7. Carr.ality and worldly rrjindednefs, as it is a ^reai enemy unto all religious duties ; (o in particu- ar, it Lsa great enemy unto prayer, and a praying rame : As the cares of the world choak the word, hat it cannot grow up in the foul, Mattb. 1 3* So ic itterly lrdilpofeth unto whatchfulnefs ; and a >rayingiramc & a watching frame go together, Luki % ; '•J f 3*» And when the hetrt is oveicharged wi h H ii4 Caitfes of Jverfnefs to?rayer. Chap. IX iurfeiting and drunkenneb r and cares of this life, vet 54. The foul cann >t watch and prav. Hence w< find, the apoftle, Phil, 4, 6. Joining .thefe togethei Be careful for nothing \ but in every thing, by prater and fupplication with thanksgiving, let your requeefo be made known unto God, $. Exceflive grief and forrow upon any outward account, may io unhinge, diicompofe and disframc the foul, that the man cannot mind the duty of pray- er, or let about it with heartinels and cheerfulnefs, as he was wont to do ; This is given as one reafon, why the difciples could not pray, in the garden, not- withitandingof the great urgency of that extraordi- nary exigent, Luke, 22. 45. Mdtth. 26, 43. Their eyes 'were heavy, and they were fleeping for forrow. 9. When there is not a watching unto prayer, by taking hold of all opportunities thereunto, and of all the free and gracious motions of the fpirit is provok* ed to withdraw 5 and when he withdraweth, dead* nefs followeth, and the foul's activity for the duty it gone ; fo that either the duty is laid &fide, or the* man goeth heavilj under it, as under an infuppor able load : Hence we find the apoftle joining the! two together,- 1 Tbeff. 5. 17, 18, 19. Pray wit hoi ceafing\ In every thing give thanks, — Quench not t fpirit,*-' Showing us, That if we would be keepi m a praying frame, or in a cale to pray always, muft be careful, not to quench the ipirit. 1 p. This evil may alfo flow from pride and pette nefs ; when the per/on hath been praying fome ca fiderabletime, for fome fpeciai mercy, or other, a finoeth no return, or po return unt© fatisfadtip corruption may boil up in the heart, andfatan m: iuggeft, That it is a vain exercife, thus to be pray in there is no profit to be had, by calling; unto the aR mighty; and fhc foul may liilen hereunto, and, out\ of a male-contented, difpleafed humour, refolve to trouble it felf no mare with prayer, bin lay it alide altogether, as being weary Qf the Lord ; as it is, If a. 43. 12. 11. When Cbap. IX Caufes of Averfnefs to Vrayer. 1 1 j ii. Whtn there is an erroneous opinion drunk -in concerning Prayer ; as that we are not obliged to pray, but when we ere fenfibleof the fpirir/s moving us thtreunto, and felting us agoing ; and till this come, we think, we are exonered from the duty : In this cafe, the Lord may be provoked to let them Jive many months, if not years, without iuch free gales, as they would have, in order to their letting a- bout the duty : And hence may come a long negledt ot this duty : and this may be followed with an in- ward averiion of heart from it : or if at any time they be moved to the duty, he may fuffer their own tpi- rit infteadof his, to fet them on; and this will never beget a fpiritual deilgntin thcduty; and the prefenc tickling fatisfadtion, that they may have therein, will not be permanent, nor oyl the wheels of the foul to go on equably, at a conllant chriftian pace. 12. When a Ipirir of lazinefs ieizeth a perfon, & he giveth way thereunto, folding his hands willingly with the fluggard, and giving himielf over to reft ; and doth not rouze and itir up himielf, to call upon the Lord, and to take hold of him, as it is, I/ai. 64. 7. Then this diftemper groweth ; and as he becom- eth daily more and more unfii for the duty ;' (o he he- cometh more unwilling to fet about it : tor as it is laid of the flothful man, Prw. 26. 15. That he hid- ethbis hand in his kofom % and it gricveth him (or he is weary ) to bring it again to bis mouth, h is a very burden to him, to bring his hand out of hit, boiom to his mouth : So here the man, on whom this fpiritu- al floth feizeth, findeth it a grief, and a wearinefs to do that w hich other wife was a moft eafie thing. 1 3. When perfons leaning more untoagift of pray- er than unto Jcfus for prefent influences, and iuppiiea fet about th^p duty ; The Lord in his righteouinefs may withdraw the ordinary influences of his fpirit,& leave them to wreftle with the duly their alone : and they hereby, pot finding the throw-bearing' hey have ed, may ccrjne Co Perceive that H 2 the 1 1 6 • Encouragements to Prayer. Chap. X*. the duty will not go with them, as formerly ; and this may caufe inward grief, though not upon theac-f count ef the provocations, that did proeure it, and creat a prejudice at the duty : And hence corrupti-, on, working in the foul, and fatan improving the occafion, the duty may piece and piece belaid a fide, and at lewgth the perfon may become avei !e from let- ting about it what through inward difcontemment,' what through pride, becaule they fee,the duty will not now go with them, as lome time it did : and they, are now afhamed, efpecially as to prayer before o-.' thers. CHAP. X. Some Encouragements to Prayer mentioned SEingby what is faid, it is rmnifeft, that even in God's own children, there is fometimes an un- w illingnefs to go aboat this duty of prayer, to be re- marked y and it is alio undeniable, that the wicked . haveno pleafure or dehght in it, except upon corrupt principles, and for corrupt ends, as we re^d of the' Pharifees, in the gofpel, and of theie mentioned, /• Jul* 58. 2. And feeing our Lord is encouraging his difciples here, to mind the duty of prayer, we may ipeak a little unto the many encouragements the Lord hath given in his word, unto the confeientioua and diligent difcharge of this neceflary duty, and mention a few. 1 . It fhnuld be no fmall encouragement unto this duty, That the Lord would allow us tp call upon his Name ; that he fuffereth the door of his grace to ihndopen to fir.ners, confidering what we have been and done, and what we yet are: ' We^have rebelled againft/him, and are by nature out-laws> and remain Chap. X. Encouragements to Prayer. 117 rebellious in our hearts : We are heirs of his wrath and curfe; and are under the (entcnce of condemna- tion, by nature : And O / what grace and favour is it, that he hath notpaSedan irremediable ientence and that the Ientence is not already executed ! What more encouragement would a condemned malefa&or require, to cry for pardon^than to hear it faid ; That fy long, as the fcnence is not execute, the door of 1 the kind's mercy ftandeth open, and he will not be loffeiifded, that condemned rnalefadtors cry to him for ipaidon and mercy ? Should it not then be encourage- ment enough to all to cry, who know what a miTe- rable condition they are in, how they ly under the fentence ot the law & how there is no remedy, relief or outga'.e, but by the fiee grace and mercy ot thato- ffendedGod? The fallen angels, nor the fouls now in prilon, have not this encouragement ; the door is for ever and ever doled upon them ; there is no hope at all for them ; they are irrecoverably gone ; fo that though they fliould cry, it would not avail them : But with uf, fo long as we are living, ic is not fo defperate ; There is hope for a living man : And therefore there is encouragement enough to mind this duty. 2. Not only doth the door of Gods mercy and free grace ftand open -, but the Lord calleth unto this du- ty, and commandeth us to go about it, under the pain of his difpleafure. He hath written the duty on the heart of man, that none who hath any apprehenlion oi a God, can deny this obligation to call unto him: Though the corruption of nature be peat ; yet it cannot delete the lenfe of this duty : «For heathens, who are grangers to the true and living God, will jon their Hocks, and icols, in their ftraits : And , there are frequent command? hereunto in the , as might beat large rehearleJ, if it were not unqueftionable. And this cannot but be a large en- couragement, and powerful. A condemned male- factor, hearing that thekiag had lent him word, and II 3 told 1 1 3 Encouragements to Prayer. Ghap. X. told him, that he Oiould cry for mercy, would con- ceive hope, and look upon it, as a mighty encou-' ragement unto tupplicating ofchis prince for pardon [ How mach more, if he knew, that his not iupplica-*. ting would provoke th^king to more anger agaiaflf him, and be caufe enough to procure a new fentence of death. What an encouragement was it to blind ^ Bartimeus, to come to Jefus, to feek his fight, when it was (aid anto him, Be of good comfort, rife he caU lethtkee, Mark, \%. 49. How quickly did he then • call away his garment, rife, and come away to Je->i fus ? Verfe. 50. 3. Yea. The Lord challengeth people for the ne- H gleft of ibis duty, and chargeth it home upon them, as their fin ; fo difpleafed is he with fuch as lay it a- fide: Seelfai. 43, 22. Ho/ea, 7, 7. 14. And what would we feek mote for an encouragement unto this duty, than to have it told us that the negleft of it. will be charged upon us, as our fin ? Will not fuch think this motive ftrong enough, who are already j fenfible of their provocations, and afraid of the an- ger of God, becaufe of them ? Will not fuch, as as are already groaning under a burden of fin and gu- ilt, be encouraged to cry, when they hear, that their not-crying unto the Lord will make their burden of guilt fo much the heavier. Sure, fuch will havere- afibn to fay, my c,uik is great enough already, why fhouldl make it greater by negle&ing this duty / 4. Yea, the Lbrd taketh fpecial pleafure, & de- light, in the orayers of his people ; Hence we read in the Proverbs of Solomon , Chap. 15. 8. That the Prayer cf ike upright is his delight. So in the Canticles Chap. 2. 14. Chrift fpeaks to his bride, ai;d faith, O my dove, that are in the clefts of the rock, in the fecret'% places cf the flairs ; let me fee thy countenance, let me hear thy voice ;for facet is thy voice, and thy counten- ance k comely. And Chap, 4'. ii. Thy lips, O my fpoufe drop as the honey c mb ; honey and milk are un- der thy tongue. Meaning h eieby her fpeaking to him by Chap, X. Encouragements to Prayer. 119 by Prayer. The Lord careth not for all the facri- fices Qt his people, where this is away, Pfal. 50. I mill nut reprove thee, (faith He, Verfe.%. 9. 13.) for thy Sacrifices, or thy burnt-offerings, &c. What then would the Lord have.\r. 14. 15; Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the mofihigh. And call upon me, in the day of trouble , Sec. S« Ijai. 6'6. $-/ He that killetb an ox, is as if he flew a man, , &c. What then hath the Lord reipeft unto ? See ? IVfzfe. 2. To this man will I look, even to him that is po&r, and of a contrite fpirit, aud trembleth at my Word : And (uch are praying perfons. 5. There is now a fair and wide door opened, for their accefs unto God through Jefus Chrift ; and this is a great encouragement ; for when they think with theni! elves, how dare we approach unto the holy Lord, who cannot behold evil, when we are (uch •vile and abominable finners ? How can we think of ftancfing before iuch an one, as hateth all the work- ers of iniquity, this may comfort them, and encour- age them : That Chrift ifnow become mafter-uiher to all his poor followers; He hath opened the door of mercy, and holeieih it open ; for he is the way to the father, John. 14. 6. In Chrift Jefus we are made nigh by the blood of Chriji , Ephef 2. 13. And through him we have accefs, Verfe, 1 8. and in him, we have boldnefs and accejs with confidence by the faith of him. Ephef 3. 12. What can now hinder, or fear a poor finner from coming unto God by prayer, when he hath Chrift to take him by the hand, and to bring him in to the Father. Seeing then that we have fucho great high prieft, that ispajjedinto the heavens, Jefus, the Son of God, irit unto the father, Ephef, 2. 13. Thisis iikewiie the work of the Jpirit, and this being the work of the fpirit, it cannot but be a ftrong inducement unto the i duty. Who would not approach unto the king, who \ had iuch a gracious courtier to make way, & to bring ; them in before them, in his arms ? Who would not 1 be encouraged to draw nigh unto God, when the fpi- rit of God is ready to take them by the hand, to lead 'them, or rather to carry them in his boiom before 1 the Father ? And who c*n think of being averfe & unwilling to this duty when therewithal they rnuft ! needs declare themfelves unwilling of the help of the 1 fpirit? Can they preiend inability, who have fuch help at hand? 11. It is not encouragement enough up.to this du- ty of Prayer ; that hereby they haveoccafion daily to pour out their heart before God, as to a bolom- friend ? We ufe to take encouragement ifom a per- iods being intimate with us, and a friend, that cle- \ cloier to us, than a brother, to unfold our whole heart unto him and to hide nothing from him: And if the perfon be conliderably gre.u, and above us; yet this doth hearten us unto the uling oi freedom with him, that we find, we are friendly entertained, and hctaketh it well, that we ufe freedom with him, and that he leeth,we confide in him, as in a lure friend that will not fail us, nor deceive us : And fhould not this encourage us alio unio prayer, that we know God will make us welcome, and take it well from us, that we dare confide in him, as in a fure (tiend, will- i z:i Encouragements to Prayer, Cbap. X wiii not fail us, nor deceive us : Andfheuld not this encourage us alio unto prayer, that We know God will make us welcome, and take it well from us that we dare confide in him, and truft him as a bofom- friend ; and fhould not the advantage of having fuch a botem-rriend, to gp to, in our (trait, who can help, be our caic what it will, be encouragement e- nough 10 let us on I Sure, it weconfidered the ho- nour that we are thereby advanced unto, belide the rich advantage, we could not but look upon it, as an argument^ lufficient to overcome all difl'wafives to the contrary. What courtier would not think it en- ' couragement enough to f peak to his prince, to know " that his prirxe, will allow him, to be free and in- timate with him in every particular ? 1 2. This is alfo a mighty encouragement, That^ we can never come unfeafonasly to God, come when we will : his car is open, and he is ready to em- brace us % andto take our fupplicationsoff* our hand, the moft willing prince, to hear a courtier, that is, may fome time be out of cafe to lpeak unto : Our friend maybe in bed, and unwilling to be troubled atimid-night to rile and give what we defire : But we can never come unfealonably unto God, he is never out of cafe to bs fpoken unto ; come we, when we will, he will not refute us an ear, as com- ing out of time; or as troubling him, when he is ctherwiie occupied, and hath fome other thing to do. 13. As no time is unfeafonabl*, fo no cafe we can be in, will prejudge us of his ear, if we be willing to come, and do come in fincerity and uprightnets of heart: it is true, fin and prevailing of corruptions may indifpofe us, and render usunfit for communion with God, if we harbour fhefe evils, and delight in them; but if they be a Burden to us, and our grief, . we need not think, that they will prejudge us of this; priviledge, or give us ground to think, that we need not Chap. X. Encouragements to Prayer. 125 not approach uncp God, He will not ^ccept of us nor regard our Prayer j : Nay, thefe burdens of tempta- tions,: corruptions and guilt fhouki incite us rather to go unto him, by prayer, that we may cult thei'e dens upon him, according 10 his command. O w great encouragement is this ! That luuls, in what- ever condition they be, need aot infer therefrom, that they are not allowed of God, to approach unto him; that noindifpofuion, no weakncis, no dead- nels, no failings, no failings or fhortcomjpgs in du- ly, no provocations, will loofe them from tnis du- ty, or excuie them from going about it: Nay, nor render their going about it unprofitable, if they be but [ willing to come, and to be delivered from thefe evils ; L-JVay, the won't condition they can be in, {hould ra- 1 ther prove a ftrong encouragement, than be looked i upon ait difcouragement : The Lord will not be the iworfe to be fpokento, that peoples necefliiies are the greater, which drive them to him, if they come^t they ought to do. Nay, the greater their necei be, the welcomer they will be to him, it they come unfeignedly, James. 1. 5. Should not this then en- courage us to pray, that we have to do with him* who will make us welcome, when we return, had. we played the harlot with never l# many iovc. 14. This fhouid alio encourage us to pray, to conftder, that we have to do will) a God, that can help us, be our condition never fo defperatc in 1 ur own eyes ; he can raile the dead, and lay to the dead bones live. It is a great encouragement, that we pray not to a God, who is r'arr off, and cannot help us; but to one, that can »d iaJvatiun, be our condition what it will. 'I be poor man is encoura- ged 10 go to the l . becaule he know- eth he can eafily relieve him, and iupply his prefent necetlitics : why fhouid not this alio encourage us to pray unto God> , that he can canlwr antwerall ourdefires: anufuti he us to the full, we can tick noil 126 Encouragements to Prayer. Chap. X. or above his ftrength ? One may come to his friend, and leek help ; but tho' that friend be willing enough yet he may be unable to help him, at preient : But we can never chargeGod amifs,or come to him,when he is not in cale to relieve us. 15. Yea, the more enlarged the defires of our he- art be to leek great things, rf iutable to our cafe, and , good for us, He is the more ready to hear and help :: And rhis, lure, Should be a ftrong encouragement to this duty.* We may go to our deareft friend in the world, and may Be too indilcreet in our askings, and thereupon may be laid nay; whileas had fre been more fcberin our requeefts, we might pofiibly have come v fpeed : But he with whom we have to do in prayer, will make us the welcomer, the greater the things be« We ask. As he will make us welcome, when we come to ask oi him, what our iubfiftance in this world j requireth ; So when we come to feek fpiritual blei- * fings, and the great favours of the covenant. His coun:enance'and his ipirit, and all the fpiritual and celeftial benefits, he will make us the welcomer and more readity grant us thefe defires: When he faid, Hflatth. 6, 33. Seek ye firfi the kingdom of God, and i bu righteoufnefs, and all tbeje things flxall be added un- j to you : He gave us to underftand fo much, that we fhould rather leek of him, thefe great things, than what we fhould eat, or what we fhould drink, ot Wherewith we fhould be clothed ; and that if we fo- ught thefe great thing?, in the firft place, he would give us them, in the firft place* and the reft as to- Cafts. 16. This fhould encourage us alio, thatvte have .to do wiih him, who will not regard our worth in granting the thing we ask ; if indeed it were fo, that he would hear us no other wife, than according as we ; deierve, we had little encouragement ever to come unto him, or ever to fet about this duty . i3ut feeing he granteth all for his own names fake,and for Chrift's fake, and not tor any worth c'onfidtred in us. How fhould Chap. X. *** Encouragements to Prayer. 127 {hould this animate us to apply our lelves unto him by prayer? in appioaching unto him, we are not called to plead our own worth, or uiefulnefs, or <.- ny fuch thing, as a ground of encouragement to .be heard ; if we have tu do with men, we may fuppo:e the ufefulsefs of thefe arguments, and thereupon ground our hope < f coming ipecd: But poverty a.«d Dakednefs, Indigency, and unprofitabienefs,are our bell arguments.-in pleading vvirhGod,& ;hence rather may we draw out encouragements: Who would not then besneouraged toiet abut thisduty,whoarefenfible i ,of theirneceflities of their unworthinefs, and inability to do any good ? He granteth all good, for his own names Sakeand not for our fakes : He bkjfetb us with all /pi ritual blejfings in Chrift Jefus, Eph, 1.3. 17. This is alio a confiderable encouragement un- to this duty of Prayer ; that we cannot come to God therein too oft : We cannot (to fpeak lo) fafti hi|B- % Nay, the oftner we come, the welcomer will he make us ; for he calleth us to pray ever more, or without ceafing, 1 Ibeffl 5, 17. He would haveus always in a praying frame, ftanding, and begging at 1 hisdoor, and at his door only. Is not this a gWc encouragement, that how much foever he hath gran- ted us to day, we fhall not fare the worfe, if we go again to morrow ; nay, every hour he will make us' welcome ; He will take twenty lutes off our hand, 1 in one hour. O ! Who would not then take pleaf- u:e in Prayer / We may weary men, and trouble the beft of our friends too oft, and be a burden unto them ; and the oftner a poor beggar cometh to one , man's door, he is not the better lerved ; but rather the worfc. But Go'ds beggars hive a happy life, ; they will never get that anlvver from him, you were J anfwered lately, and you mult not be fo anfwered always ; but f by the contrary, he will fay unto them, . got ye your alms lately, and are you come again for a new alms, well, you /kail not be (aid nay ; the oftner you come to me, the welcomer (hull you be. 18. The 1 2 3 Encouragements to Traxer. ^T k Chap» X* ? 18. The Lord will take it well off our hand, that we be importunate with him ; that we give him no reit, till he grant tbeblefiing we feek ; all due dil- lance, reverence and iubmiffion being obferved.* And this is no i'mali encouragement unto this duty. The Lord himfelf hath taught us to be thus importu- nate with him, and told us, that this is the bed way tocomefpeed with him, by that parable of ike man that gave his neighbour three loaves, becaufe of his importunity, huie, if. 8. and of the unjuit judge, » who was con-tent at length to fatisfie the importunate •widow, Left {he fhould trouble him, and by continu- al coming weary him, Luke. 18. 5. See \jai 62,7. What fhould then difcourageus from Prayer ? His delaying to anfwer is, «no around ot difcouragement. for that- fhould ra'.her put an edge upon our earneft- nefs, and cauie us double our tutes and requeells: and we need not fear that he fliall account us trouble- some, or refule us, becaufe of our earneftnefs and importunity. 19.^ It is no frmll encouragement to this duty, That the Lord will accept ofourfeckiefs way of go- ing about the fame, when the heart is at the work, as ferviceunto him, and as a piece of acceptable ebe- dience, which he will take well off our hand, tho' he be a .great king, and ought to have great and fute- ab!e honour and iervice performed unto him. When we are fincerly endeavouring to ierve him thus with ©ur fpirits, he will accept of it, as (ervice. It is laid oiAnna. Thzi/he fervei God with fajiings and pray- ers night and day , Lute. 2, 37. The three children told the king, they would notferve bis gods, Dan, 3. 1 8. That is they would not fall down and worfhip them, or pray unto them. O how wonderful is this, That the Lord fhould look upon our falling <*iown before him, askiiu what we need from him, laving all our wants, neccffities, delires, and our. whole cafe before him ; itandina and begging at his door, as tervice done to him I Hove dcfireous would aap. X. \ Encouragement! toVrcyer. 129 'iat beggar Be, to ftand continually begging at a cat persons door, if it were told him, that there- in he were doing great and confiderible iervice unto iat great-,perion ? How fain and glad would he be; a wi.h what delight and complacency would he go •>out, and continue in that work ? and what could ;ii out, that could difcourage him from that work f . nd what fliould difcourage us to con tinue infiant in j-ayer? What fliould make us weary thereof, cr i:fireous to lay it afide? Is it good, that wefkould rxl to us thereby ; and that all thefe things fay to is, Mind this duty, and go about it diligently : For re lee it is no vain work, to feek the Lord. No ma?i r eeketh bis face in vain. 23. If we confider hew the Lord hath iometime leard the prayers and defires cf carnal perfons, fuch ,s are regenerate children of God, cannot but think: tf ith themfelves, that they have great encouragement .0 mind this duty. Shall the Lord hear ftrangers; fea, and wicked perfons, and enemies to him ; and pill he not hear and have refneft to the defires of his >wn people ? We fee how lcmetime, he hath heard he pravcrs of fachas were but Heart-ftrangers unto bin', PJal. 78. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. and 107. 27. :8. (of which, and ot other inftances of this kind, ive fpoke before j and may not this be a ftrong encou- ragement to God's own children to go about this du- Wi if a child lee his father giving lome good ihiflg into another man's child, will it not hearten him jo jo, and feek from his father, what he needeth? He ec:h that his father fuffereth ftrangers, beggars ; yea, kfcd the children of his enemies & lll-wifhers, to fpeak un:o him, and to feek from him, what they would lave, and thit he giveth, and doth not upbraid ; and may he not think with himfelf, Sure then, my fa- ther wilt make me welcome, he will not be angry at ming , nay, cho' I havetranfgreffed hiscom- TBandments, and have not carried, as a dutiful child, vet I may hence take encouragement, and come for- ward. Yei, which is yet more, the Lord hearing the : dumb besfts, and fenfelefs creatures, andgran- I 1 ling 1 3 1 Encouragements to "Prayer. Chap. X.^ ting them what they need, is, and (hould be looked upon, as a very great encouragement unto his chiU then, to come and cry unto him, Pfal. 145, 9. 15. 16. It is faid, The Lord is good to all. And, that tbe eyes ofallwait upon him, and he giveth them their meat in due feafon: He openeth his hand, zndfatis- fietb the defire oj every living thing. And will he noj then hear the cries and prayers of his own people No doubr he will; for it is added. V. 18. 19. Thl Lord j nigh unto all them xhat eall upon him, to all that call upon him in truth. He will fulfil the defire of item, that fear him, He alio ivill hear their cry, and zcill fave them. If a child fee his father feeding his beafts, and giving meat to his dogs, and fatisfied wheif they come about him, and fawn upon him, for a crumb : will he not think, That furely, his father will no* be angry atjiim, if he come and tell him, what he would have, and feek from him what hrin wanieth ? 25. We find, That the Lord hath fuch an efteein for Prayer, that he will have refpeft to it, even tho*> it be but fas it wcrej Half-prayer ; and the outward part, whereby he might be glorified with our tongue^ or our glory is away ; and ther Prayer or defire is fealfi fas it were J fmothered within* *nd comcth not free- ly forth : as when it is laid, That he heareth thepri*' fixers Groans, Pfal. 102. 20. And the Sig h$ oj the. needy, Pfal, 12, 5. Th voices of tears, Pfal, 6, 8/ Yea, he heard Hezckiah, Ifai. 38. when his prayers was but like the chattering of a cran, or ofafwallow or like the mourning of a dove, V, 14. A fhort ientence hath been as Welcome to him, as a long pray er; as when the chief, on the crofs, faid, Lord, re* number me, zvhen thou come/I into thy kingdom.. Luke* 23. 42. And the poor publican fafd, Luke. 18 13* God be merciful to me, afinner. Yea, when the poor oppreffed Sinners could not fo much as fpeak a fiiort fentence unto God, nor groan, or figh, he hath read a prayer out of their very looks. They look- ed Chap. X. Encouragements toYrayer. 133 id to him, and were lightened, ana their faces were net afnamedyYiA, 34.5. Jcnab looked towards his holy temple, -Chap. 2. 4. And may not this be a ftrong encouragement unto us, to cry and call upon God ? 26. So. gracious is the Lord unto Praying perfons, That he hath often heard their defires, when they have beenaecompained, net only with weaknefs and infirmities, but with corruption, and fin ; as when he heard that nobleman's defire, in behalf of his ion, tho' he faid unto him, Except ye feejigns and won- ders, ye will not believe, John, 4. 47. 48. 49. 50. And when he did condeicend to Thomas, the' he faid in plain terms, John, 20. 25. Except I /hall fee in :is the print of the nails, and thrufi my hand in- to his fide, 1 will not believe. And when he heard Da- \vid's Prayer, even when he changed his behaviour jbeforc Abimekch, or Achijh, wherein much corrupti- on and unbelief appeared. See Pfal. 34. And as- \vthenMofes vented much pettednefsand malecontent- ^nent in his prayer; yet the Lord heard him; as Exod. 5. 22. 23. when he laid, Lord, wherefore baft' houfo evil intreated this people ? Why is it, that lafifent me ? For fmce I came to Pharaoh, to fpe* by [Name, he hath done evil unto this people, neither >ali thou delivered thy people at all : Yet we fee, Chap 6. 1. how graciouily the Lord heard this. Anda- igain, when. Numb. 11. n. -.-15. he had exprefied much diflatisfa&ion with the Lord's way of dealing t with him, faying, Wherefore baft thou affiifted thy t ? And wherefore have I not found favour in : y t, that thou layejl the burden of all this people \ppon me ? Have I conceived all this people f ' ---Whence '/houlJ 1 have flefl) to give unto all this people ?— - 1/ thou \deal thus with me, kill me I pray thee out of hand,- and not feemywretchednefs: And yet notwithftan- ding of all this corruption, the Lord gracioufly con- [defcended to fatisfie his defires, V. 16. 17. Other iinftances of this kind might be given ; but thefe are (ufficient to (how, whatkindnefs Godhathfor pray- I 3 cr 134 Encouragements to Prayer. Chap. X. er, tho' attended with much corruption : And fure, this muft be looked upon, as a ftrong motive unto the duty. Will not this encourage us i«to it, to know that God will pafs by, and over-look much weak* nels, and many failings in the performance there- of. 27. It may alfo forceably move us, and mightily invite us to this duty, to confider how, not ©nly the?! Lord is ready to grant the defires, which are put up unto him ; but will even grant more than is asked ; For, He is able-to do exceeding abundantly, above all that we ask or think, Epb. 3. 20. The Lord pro- pofeth this encouragement himlelf. Ifai. 55 6. 8. 9/ Seek ye, (faith he J the Lord, while he may be found I call ye upon him, while he is near : And what is the enducement or encouragement ? ver. 7. For he will abundantly pardon. And again, ver. 8, 9. Yormf^ thoughts are not your thoughts, --- Far as the heavens^ are higher than the earth ; fo are my ways higher thanA your 'ways, and my thoughts, than your thoughts. Whall then would net call unto him ? Who would not} pray to him, who will not meafure his returns, ac4| cording to our (hallow petitions: but according to| his riches in glory, Phil, 4. 19. zt; It rflay likevvile be aK encouragement to thiij duty, to hear, that not only the Lord will hear fuch|| as call upon him; but will anticipate their defires:] So ready is he to do them good, that ere their petiti- ons be well out of their mouth, he will grant a re turn ; yea, even before they have prefented their ful unto him, he is ready to hear, and hath prevents them with gopdnefs and mercy. See, l/ai. 65. 2 And it Ji ball come to pafs, that before they call, I wh anjiwr ; and while they are yet fteaking, I will hea SeeGen. 24. ^.Jjan. 9. 23. They muft needs bi very averfe from, and unwilling to go about prayerj Avhom this would not encourage. 29. So great an account doth the Lord make the prayers oi his people, that when he hath no min l Chap. X. Encouragements to Vrajer, to grant the particular, which they would ask,he will discharge them from the duty, and inhibice them from fpeakmg any more to him in that matter : as we fee he (aid ieveral times to Jeremiah, Pray not fcr this petple. Chap, j, 16. and 11, 14. and 14, 11. So when Mofes was intreating the Lord, that he would fuffer him to go over Jordtn, and lee the promifed land, The Lord laid unto him, Let it Jitffice thee, ipeak no more unto me of this matter, Deui, 3. 26. Whereby the Lord would give us tounderitand, that to fpeak fo, hedow not find in his heart, to fay, his people, Nay; And therefore would have them for- bear to importune him, in particular, which he Te- eth not confident with his glory to grant; as if he could not hear them cry for that, which he might not give. This is a wonderful expreffion, which the Lord hath to Mofes, Exod, 32. 10, and that even before he had begun to pray, Let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot againjl them. So Deut. 9. 14. As if (io fpeak fo) Prayer were able to bind God's hands, or fo- hinder him from doing what othei ways he would do. Should not this encourage our hearts to fall in love with this duty ? 39. It we w 7 ou!d confider what great things have been brought to pafs by the means of prayer, we could not bat lee notable encouragement thereur/ It would be long to rehearieall the great exploits ot Prayer ; a few inftancesmay (erve for this end, and thefe we fhall only mention. By prayer hidden my- iirries, that could not otherwife be made known, have been revealed, Gen. 25. 22. Dan, 2. *8. 19. prayer £reat and itrong armies have been defear, Exod. 17. 11. 1 Sam, 7. 8. 2 Chrcr.. 20. 4. 4. 10. Ge?2 y 35, 3. 2 CAr*» 6. 26. and 7, 13, 14. But alfo ipintual bleflings, Strength to the lou!> Pfal. 138. 5. Labourers in the goipel, Alattb, 9. 38. And their fuccels therein, CW, 4, 3. 1 tar 16. 8. $. 2?p/& f 6, 19. 2 Tbef, 3, 1. Deliverance from the devil, Maitb, 17, 21. and 15, 28. All had by prayer. And what ncedeth more encourage- ment ? CHAP XI. Of the Ohjetl of Wor/!)ip in Frayer. WE come in the next place, to the Second part of the Text, which is the perfon who is here to be prayed to. It is true, this is not exprefly men- tioned, in the words before us ; but it is prefuppofed, and hinted in the words, and may be gathered, both from what proceedeth. and from what follcveth, to wit. That, the perfon to be prayed urtfo, is God, here denominated the Father, OI whom Chrift hath been fpeaking in the foregoing words ; and the end of Chrifl's anfwering their prayers is faid to be, That the Father may be glorified in the Son. It is he alio, to whom Chrifc will pray, verfe, 16. And he men- tioned their asking the Father, in his name, Chap T i$, 16. andi6. 24, as he memioneth their asking fhimfel/; Ver 23. For Chap. XI Of the ObjeRofJFcrJbipinVrayer 1^7. For clearing up ot this object oi werfhip in prayer, or of the perfon, tc whom prayer is to be made, we fhall mention thefe particulars fhortly. Firjfy God-alone is the cbjedt of all divine wor- fhip, and to hirsi alone prayer fhould be mace: For 1. God only hath thefe divine attributes and ex- cellencies, which are requilite in the objsdt ot divine worihipj And whereby he is to be looked upon and o- wned, as the only adorable naajefty ; io that his ado- rability refulteth from thefe divine effential attributes which are peculiar unto God, and are incommuni- cable to any creature whatfoever. He alone is JE- HOVAH ; and therefore we fhould come before his pretence, Pfal. 95. 1. z% This Jehovah is a great God, and a great king above all Gods, and all the creation is his ; therefore the Pfalmift inferreth, ver. 6, 7. O come let us worjhip and bow down, let us kneel before the Lord our maker : for he is our Go J, &V. Prayer is a piece of that natural worfhip, that is due to God alone: Therefore when iatan tempted our Lord to fall down and worfhip him: He repelled him h this, Matth, 4. 1 o. It is written, (to wit Deut % 6, 13. and to. 2 c.) Thou /halt wsrjkip the Lord thy God 9 and him only fbalt thowlerve. 2. God only icnoweth all our wants, and is privy to our hearts, and to the inward motion? and defires thereof. He knoweth the heart** of all men, A<5ts 1. 24. Uefearcheth the hearts, and hnoiue: : the mind of the Jpirit , Rom. 8, 27. He, t »!y 9 knoweth the hearts of all the children of men, i Kings 8. 39. 3. Heonly is God alfufficient, and foabletoan- fwer all our prayers, and to I es: For he is God almighiy, Gen 17, 1. Therefore we fkould make our fupplication to the Aim 8. 5. and 13, 3. Heonly . . : 1 es of all flefh Pjal. 145. 18. 19. 4. He aniy is to be believed and confided in, and refted upon, upon the foremenuoned grounds ; for 138 OftheObjecl of W or/hip in? rayer. Chap. XI no man can call upon a God, in whom they have not believed, As the apeftle iignifieth, Rom, io % 14. faying, How then /bail they call on him, in whom they have not believed ? Whereby he giveth-us to under- stand, Tha. believing in the perfon, we pray unto, 13 neafTarily prereqmfite unto praying ; and con- fequently, That we mull pray to none, in whom we are not bound to believe ; and therefore feeing we muft believe and confide in none, but in God 5 we muftpray to none but to him. 5. He only is our Father in Chrift: and therefore to him only can we cry, Abba Father, Rom, 8, 15- Gal, 4. 6, And of him we have all we enjoy, For in him we live move and have our being. Adts, 17. 28. And he being upon this account, not far from us, we ought ta feck him by prayer, ver. 27. 6. He only is the hearer of Prayer : And there- fore to him fliould all flefh come, ?fal> 6^, 2. This is his prerogative royal, and we fhould not rob him hereof, by praying to any other. 7. He only can pardon fins, which is a main mat- ter of prayer: Micab. 7. 18. And therefore be only fhould be fought unto by prayer. Secondly, As God the only objeft of wjrfhip, is •ne: fo this divine worfhip ('whereof prayer is a fpecial Part, being a calling upon the name of the Lord^ is one, and of one kind : As the objeft is iu- preme ; fo this worfhip is fupreme, and competent only to this fupreme and infinite majefty ; and there- fore muft be given to none elfe. Thirdly, Though God, the only object of divine worfhip, be one efientiaily ; yet the fcriptureshold forth Three diftinft perfons, the Father the Son and the Holy Gboft, diilinguifned really from other bv their perional and peculiar properties, neither of • hem being other, the Father not being the Son, nor theHoly Gboft nor the Son the Father nor the Holy Ghoft, being either Father or Son. The Father alone begat the Son, Heh. 1.5,6. 7, The Son a- lone Chap. XI Of the Objetl of Worfhip in Prayer. 1 3 9 l©ne is begotten of the Father, J*/?, 1, 14. 18. The Holy Ghoft alone proceedeth from the Father and from theSon, Job, 15. 26. Gel. 4. 6. See more- over, for this difference and diltinttion of perrons in the God-head, 1 Job. 5. 7. Mattb, 3: 16. 17. and and 28. i$. z Cor t 13,1.4 Jtf/?, 10. 30, Rev, 1. 1. 2. 4. 5, 6. Fourthly^ Tho' thefe three perfons be diftinft, as to their perfonal properties mentioned; yet all ot them having the lame infinite divine and indivifible efience and alio being equal in power, glory and eternry, the Son and the Holy Ghoft being God equal with the Father, as having in fcriprure afenbed unto them luch names, attributes, -works and worfhip, as aref proper to God only, as thefe and the like tenpturee- vidence, Ifai, 6, 2. 5, 8, compared with Job. 12. 47. and Afls. 28. 25. 1 Job. 5 20, A8$ y 5. 3* 4. J:b, 1 1. \fai, 9. 6. Job, 2. 24. 25. 1 Cor. 2. 10. it. Col. 1 16. Gen, 2. 12. Mattb. 28. 19. 2Cur. 13. 14. Yet natwithftanding hereof, there are not three Gods ; bur One. ; tor each of thefe Three perlons are the lame, as to efience, even the iameone God, Coequal and co-ellenualall of them, & each of them hare the fame divi&e nature,or efience and thate:erna!ly, equal and perfect! v, none of them beir.g more or lefs God, than the oher. Fifthly, Each of theje Three perlons, beiqgeflen- tially the one true and living Gd, are to be worship- ped with divine worfhip, and mvocated by Prayer, as the Father is to be prayed, un;o, foistheSkMt, and the Holy Ghoft, 2 Cor. 1 5. 14 Mattb. 28. 19. Rev :• Afts, 7. 59. Yet they are no: three diilinct objecfts of divine worfhip ; but th< rfhtp is only one; for rhey have but oncai d the iarneefi- ence, and fcare one and .he lame infir.i.c Goti e:er- nally and eilencialiy Willi ll c Father, and panake of the Urc\z cllential divine attribute eternity, infinitenefs, immcnfity, omi And ic is God, having thele ellenual divine attributes, 1 40 Of the objelf of Worfhit* in Prayer. Chap. XI is to be invocated ; the Diety, which is one, is the only objedt of worfhip. Sixthly , Hence, which foever of the perfons of the trinity be named in Prayer, thpfame one God is pray- ed unto : And when all thefe three are mentioned, the fame one Diety is wcrfhipped. When one of the perfons is mentioned, we may not think, That the other is lefs, even then worfhipped, or called upon ; becaufe always the fame Diety, in which are three perfons, is invocated, and not that perfdn, asdiftin- guifhed by his perioral properties, but as having the lame divine efibnee. When one of the perfons is firft mentioned, then another, and then the third, we muft not luppofe, that the objeft of adoration, wor- fhip and invocation is thereby varied or changed ; becaufe that the fame divine eflence,or Diety is always adored and invocated, and lo the fame one object of adoration and invocation remaineth unvaried. And when all the three ars mentioned, they are not to beconfidered, as three ciiltin&obie&s of worfhip, but as one; for the fame ®ne divine eflence is common to all ; and this one divine eflence, this one diety is the only objeft of worfhip and invocation. ** Seventhly, Chrift the mediator is to be invocated (we meddle not here with that debate, whether Chrift be to be invocated as mediator, or under that redup- lication, properly and ftridlly fo taken, becaufe we conceive this is not neceflary to the matter of practice and the difference may confift more in the different terms wfed, or in t^eir different fenfe and explicati- on, Than in the matter, and true meaning of the dif- cordant parties ; fo that a lafe accomodation and re* conciliation oi the difference might be made by a right explication of the terms, ufed in this debate, as hath been manifefted by the judicious and worthy Mr. Durham on the Revelation, Pag 9 15 .) Chrift, I fay, the mediator is to be invocated, and prayed un- to, becatife he is God z and hath the fame divine eff- ence with the Father, and the fame effential attributes of Chap. XI Of the objefl of Worjbip in ?rayir 1 4 1 of infinitenefs, eternity, imnaenliiy, omnipotency, ubiquity, adorability, fc>V. as wc ice, Afti. 7. 59. Luke, 23, 42. 43. GiHy 48. 16. That angel there mentioned, is Chnft, or the fecond Perfon in the Trinity ; (o was that perfon mentioned Gen, 3*. 24. &c. Hofy 12. 3, 4. Sc;P/tf/, 102, 1. 24. 25. 26. 27. compared with /&£. 1. 10. 11. 12. We are to believe in him, Job, 14. 1. And therefore to pray unto him. Rom, 10. 14, Sec Rim. 15,12. com- pared withl^/. n. 10. And here in the text, Chrift promifeth to do what we ask ; and therefore he is to be prayed unto, that he may do the fame. Eigbtly. This invocacing and worfhipping of the Sen who is mediator, is not altered by our confider- ingofhim, in our praying and approaching, as the Mediator, or naming or mentioning of him by titles agreeing to him, only as mediator : For notwith- ftanding hereof, it is God that is worfhipped, and that perlon, fo named or confidered, is God equal with the Father, having the fame divine eflence, and divine efiential attributes; ^nd this worfhip is the iafce divine worfhip, that is given to the Father ; for it is given to the lame Diety, which is one and the fame the mediator, as in the Father; and there is not two divine forts of worfhip, but one : we cannot i- magine one divine worfhip inferior, and another fu- perior, for there is not two diftinft deities inferiour & another fuperiour, nor are there two diftindt objeftsof divineworfhip,one inferior and another fuperior: And therefore the mediator is to be worfhipped, with the fame divine worfhip ; with which :he Father is to be worfhipped, & not with an inferior ; for his mediatory office maketh him not lefs God than he was before, or from ail eternity; nor doth his taking on of man's na- ture lefl'en his God-head f<*r even when man and the Son oiDcvid,ht is the only begotten of theFather, & equal to him in power and glory : Nor is he, as man worfhipped with one divine worfhip, U as God with another ; but he, as to his perfon being God,and the perfon being worfhipped he 142 Oftheobje8ofVforfbipin?r&yer Chap. XL he, who is man, is worshipped with ly Ghoft, the Third perfon in the Trinity, with the fame divine worfhip, with which we wor- Kather and Son, hinder us from ule making or. irit, in our approach^ unto God, according a* he is promiied, and held forth in the gofpei. So that in prayer, we are to come unto the Faihi hroufth the mediation of th* Sqb\ b/ the help of the >ugh Chrift wt by one ipirit unto the Father, Epb\ z, 18. Ac- j ihe bleffing9 bellowed up^n u: tber *44 MiJIaiescfGod Chap, XII. ther, come to us through Chrift, and by the ipirit Eph, 3, 1*6. v/hh chap, i, 3. 4, 5, 7, n, 13, 14. See 1 Cor. 12. 4, 1 1. LaJUy 9 T be perfon prayed fo y here and elfewhere, and particularly 10 trie pattern, taught by our Lord is fti- Jed Father : Not as if the firft perfon of the trinity, or the Father, perforially.undcrflood, were the only objed: of divine worfhip, or the only perfon to be prayed unto : For the Father is rather here to be underftoodeflentially, than perionally ; and is taken for God, Father, Son and Holy Ghoft: Only it denoted* an heart-warming relation, that God is to beconfidered, as now flanging in to w//, The reja- tion of a Father, to his own children, in a more fpe- cial fenfe they being now made partakers of the pri- viledgeof adoption through Chrift, and by thefpirit: and unto the head, in a more general fenfe, as being „| their creator, preferver, provider, &c. and they his creatures, aad rational members of his kingdom and great houfhold : And with-all this denomination of a Father, pointeth forth the frame of fpirit, that pray- ing perfons ought to have, when approaching unto this God, who is related to them, as a Father, of which afterward. Thus have we endeavoured to clear up the objedt of worfhip, and who he is to whom we are to pray for fo far as may help us in the right pradtice of this duty* what may be hence deduced, in order to our right and acceptable diicharge of this duty, (hall be; fpoken to in the next place* CHAP. XII. Some Mijiakes in the Mind pointed at* which Jbould be guarded again/1 in our Praying to God. FRom what hath been faid, in the foregoing chap- ter ^ concerning the object of invocation, or the 1 per- 1 "Chap. XII. to be avoided in grayer. 144 Derion, to whom we ough: to Pray, several inferen- ;cs may be drawn, in order to our information and nftrudtion about this duty. And, Firjf y we would hence be inftrufted to guard againft niftaking Thoughts and imaginations in our mind, >f this objeAt of invocation . For when we are about he dHty of Prayer, we arereajdy toiniertain wrong .houghtsof this God, and to conceive of him amifs : And thereby provoke the eyes of his jealoufie, who is 1 confuming fire, and a jealous God : Dent. 4,24. Heby 12, 29. Therefore we ftnuld carefully keep our hearts and our heads, left mifttaking the object* sthe duty be unpr -fitabiy difcharged. Fe-r this caufe ,we would beware in our addrefies to God by Pray- er. 1 . To think, That we can comprehend in our minds this objedl, which we invocae or get a full view or dilcovery of his glorious m?jetfy, which is altogether unfearchahle and incomprehensible : It we too boldly dive 1 myftery, we ma readily be- come vain in our imaginations, as did the heathens, Rom. 1. 20, 21. We are noc able to (carcb out the Almighty unto perfection. He is higher ^ than Heaven , \tuhat can we do^ and deeber than bell, what tan we , know ? the mealure thereof is longer than t he earthy and Iroader than the jea ? As &id Zoopar, Job. 1 1 , 8, 9. Shall we, who are born like a wild ais's coif, think to be u ife, by underftar i fully compre- hendmg this mVft cry, Virfi % .7 for us, to latisfie our lelves with a new of his back parts, and with a light of him, in his glorious attributes, whereby he hath revealed himfelf, in order to our underftanding what he is, in and profitable manner; andinitea, cr his hid glory and cfl'ence, to be taking hold of his name, ftilcs and ti- tles, and fuch exprc as he hath laid before us in his word, and therewith retting fansfied. When Mcfes that great m d, with whomGod fpokc lace to fac whom he revealed his mind. i 4 > Mi/lakes of God. " Chap. XI in a more plain and familiar manner, than unto the prophets, Exod. 33. 11. Deut> 34. ic, Numi^ 12. 6. 7, S. When this MofeSy I fay, was defirous to lee God's glory, his invifible being and majefrjr he was told, That he could not fee this and live fuch a difcovery, as he defircd, would rather kill th 5e him : And therefore he is bidden be contei with a iigrk of God's back parts, and With hearini proclamation of God's goednefs, and glorious att butes, Exod) 33. 18 19, 20. 25* Compared wi Exody 34. 5, 6. So fhould we forbear to ask or en quire 'after that, which is hid, as was laid to Manoah\ "Judges^ 13. 17, 18. and Jacob was tacitely rebut ed for the like enquiry, Gen, 32, 29. Therefore,' as we fhould net enquire after thefe hid fcerets, fur ther than they are revealed to us ; io we would be^ ware to fufferour minds to wade too courioufly intci this ocean, left we create to ourfelvesconfuiion,d?.rk' re(s and diftradtion: And thereby inftead of feeing helped unto theright discharge of the duty of prayer, which is peffibly intended in this prying # and diving, be more diftradred in our minds, and uahinged and difcompoled for the duly. 2. We would beware to think, That bowbeit one God in three perions be theobjeel of cur invocation^ we can come to a full difcovery of this great myfteryi or that fuch a full and clear difcovery hereof is neceP lary unte our approaching acceptably unto i prayer. It fhould fatisfie us to know, That in :he Godhead, thereare three perfons; and that thisGdB head, which is in three diftinft perfons, is the objefl of our invocation, (oas when we praj unto God, we pray unto one God, and to thiee perfons, Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft, although we cannot by out dark and terrene underltanding conceive this unfearch able Myftery ; or take up how it can be, that there is but one only G. d, and yet three perfons ; cr have full comprebenfions of this fublime and myite cbjeft, which we invocate, If we attain t< ;ho Chap. XII. ta be avoided in Prayer. 146 thoughts hereot, as work up our iaujs into an holy jaw«, fear, reverence, admiration, and unto an holy frame, becoming iuch as worfhip fuch an iniearch- able one, as is this God, whom we are called to adore |and invtcale ; It fhould fatisfie : And if we win to [the heart- affe&mg and foul- captivating faith of this irevealed myftery, we Ihould be fatisfied, though we ;have notthefe particular notions, comprehenfions or iconceptionsof this matter, that our courious prying Spirits would poffibly fain be at ; feeing it is manifeft enough, that our endeavouring after this, will but icreate unto us more perturbation of mind, whereby, by realon of our confufion, wefhallbe lefs in cafe to Ifpeak to this God, than otherwife we might be. 3. We would beware of farming or framing ideas, Tepretentarions, fhapes and refembiances of this God, or of the three perfons in the God head, in our heads ,or hearts, in order to our better conceiving and un- deritanding, or taking up of this objeft, which \\i pray unto ; we would beware to conceive of this one God, and three perions under any fuch (hapeoridea, becaufc he is an objeft purely fpiritual and invifible ; j And therefore all luch mental reprefentations, fram- ed by our f elves in our minds, cannot but derogate them his glory, and inftead of helping us to luteable [thoughts and uptakings of him, fix in our fouls low, bale, and unfuturate apprehenfions of his majefty ; yea, and take us oft' the worfhipping the true and liv- ing God, and put us on the invocating of a Likenefs to him, of our own making, which would be ipirit- | ual idolatry. It is remarkable, That when God of old, was giving laws and rules for worfhip unto 'he people of the Jews, by vive voice from mount Sinai, nolirniliiudeof himfelf : And Mo/es notice of this, and mindeth the l/raelites there- of, Deut. 4. 12. Savins, And the Lord /pake unto 1 of the midjl ef the fire : ye heard the vi ice of the . Lut faw nojimilitude : And teacheth them to itru&ing difpenfation; particularly to feC * . infer 14 7 Mi/lakes of God « Chap. II. infer therefrom, that the Lord will not be worfhip- ped by the fimilitades or likeneffes,, Verfes, 15, 16^ 17. 18. 19. Take ye therefore good heed unto your '•es (for ye Jaw no manner pf 'fvnilitude, on the day the Lord [pake to you in Horeb, out of the mid/1 of the fire :) Left ye corrupt and make you a graven image , or thefi- militude of any figure. &c. So verfe 23, 24. 25. Take heed unto your felves, left ye forget the covenant of the hord, your God, which he made with ycu\ and make you a graven image, the likenefs of any thing, which the Lord thy God hath forbidden-thee* Adding this reafon ; For the Lord thy God is a con fuming fire, a jealous God : Whereby we fhould learn to abandon fuch inward imaginations, left we provoke this jeal- ous God to anger, who is a confuming fire, inftead of worfhipping him acceptably. The Lord himfelf faith, \fai, 40. 18. 25. To whom then will ye liken God ? or what likenefs will ye compare unto him ? Anc again, to whom will ye* liken Me, jr fhall 1 be equal^ Jaith the holy One ? Shall we then frame likeneflcs and fimiliiudesof him, who cannot be relembled, in our minds ? What can we imagine the God- head tc belike? jlfts. 17. 29, See we not, how this ccurfe brought in all idolatry into tlTe World, R m, 1. 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 25. They were not fatisfied with a difcoverv of the invifible things of God, hiseterna! power and God -head, that might have been had b) the things, that were made; But they fell upon theii own imaginations ; and therein they became vain and thereby, inftead of more light, their foolifh hear, became darkned, and they became fools ? and iher they came at length to change the glory of the uncor ruptible God into an image, made like to corruptibl man, and to birds, &c. and whence came all this They changed the glory of God into a lie : And wha are all the imaginations and fimiiitudes of God, tha we can frame in our minds, but fo many lies, feein they cannot reprefent the inviiible, true and livinj God. L AJ Chap. XII. to he avoided in grayer. 143 4. As we (hould beware to fix our hearts too much to any parcicular apprehenfion or conception of God, under one notion or oiher, left we mifs thereby that awful frame of heart, which more general apprehen- fions of him, mixed witk faith ("as that he is ; and that he is an incomprehenfible, invifible, omnipre- fent, omnifcient, and omnipotent Lord ; That he is holy, juft and righteous, &'c. Tho' we cannot un- derftand, or comprehend how he is fo) Would help us unto : So we (hould beware to limite this im- menie andimcomprehenfible being untoany notion, which we at one time, or other, may have of him. Alas ! how (hallow are the deepefl: of our apprehen- fions? how low are the higheft our fpeculations? can that, which is infinite, be fully comprehended by what is finite, yea andimperfeft and corrupt? can imperte&ion comprehend perfection it felf ? as foon may we think to comprehend the whole ocean, in the hallow of our hand; as think to comprehend thisinfi- nite pcrfe&ion by our (hallow crazie, and fecklefs brains. Thus we (hould not attain unto lutable thoughts of him, unto whom we pray : feeing he is infinitely above all our thoughts. David had noble thoughts of him, when he was praying unto him. 1 Chron. 29. 11. 12. Thine, Lord, is the great- nefs, and the power, and the Glory, and the viflory* and the majefiy: For all in the heaven, and in the earth is thine, and thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all, tic When the Taints would declare their thoughts of God, as far furmoun- ting their apprehenfions, and as tranfcending their (hallow reaching*, theyufe thefeand the likeexpref- . Thou dwelled in the heavens, P/al, 123, 1. Our Gcd is in the heavens. Pfal, 115, 3. The heav- ens cannot contain thee, 1 Kings, 8, 27. ■ to the heavens, Job, 20. 6. His mercy is great to the heavens^ Pjal, 57. 10. and 108. 4. H en the heavens. Pfal, 68, 4 33. K 3 " 5. Wc - 149 Miftales of God Chap. XII. 5. We would beware, even in our thoughts and imaginations, to divide the objett of our worfoipand invocation : Tho* there be three perfons, in this one God-head, which we adore; yet we mull not think, that there are three diftinft obje&s of invoca-J tion : For thus we lhould not wor&ip and pray to | the true and living God, who is one, and but one* pod, Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft: And whe- ther we name one or more of the perfons in the trw nity, in our prayers ; yet ftill we muft remember J That the objeft is the fame one God : And far lefs muft we imagine, that the divine perfon, iuppofe the! Father, or the Son, or the Holy Ghoft, which we! name and mention in our prayers, is alone or chiefly) prayed unto ; and that the perfons net named are ei- ther not at all prayed unto, or not fo much :• For. this were to make a real diftinft objects of divine wor fhip, and not to worfhip the one God. 6. So would we beware to think, That one and the fame kind of worfhip is not due to all the perfons in the trinity ; and that they are not alike to be wor- shipped and prayed unto: For all the three perfons in the God-head^ being one Cod, or having the fame God-head effentially, are to be worfhipped with the fame divine, iupreme worfhip, which is but of one- kind, even fuch, as becometh the infinite majefly o£ God: And we mwft remember, that all our prayers muft be made to the one God, who is the objeft of divine worfhip ? and that therefore the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoft, being this one God, arc all prayed to, and alike prayed to, when/we are pray- ing unt© God. 7. Particularly,we would beware to imagine,That when we are praying to the mediator, we are only giving to him a peculiar and middle kind of worfhip, inferior to that, which is due to God ; and not the fame: Fer then we fhould necellarily grant, thai he were not the true and living God ; or that his as I:ing on the relation & wgrk of a mediator did degrade him Chap. XII. to be avoided in Prayer. i ;& him, as to his diety, which were impious and falfe. Wherefore, our mediator being the true God, and having the fame divine eflence and attributes with the Father, he is to be worfhipped with the Tame divine worfhip, with which the Father is to be worfhipped, notwithftanding of his becoming mediator, and be- ing now true man, or God and man in one perfon : For it is the perfon, we pray to, and this perfon is God ; tho\ in him, the humane nature is unfeper- ably united unto the divine nature, yet the humane nature doth not fubfiftof it felf, but in the God-head of the Son, to which it is now hypoftatically united, fo that the perion is but one; and therefore that per- fon being God, the worfhip performed unto the me- diator, who is the Son of Gcd, the fecond perfon in theblefled trinity, muflbe divine worfhip : Hence even the Son of David is prayed unto, and worfhip- ped with divine worfhip ; And that man, who is the Son of David, being aifo the Son of God, partaker of his whole divine effence eternally, and the rnan« hood iubfifting in the God-head, and the perion be- ing God) is worfhipped with divine worfhip. 8. Therefore, becaufe Chrift who is true man, is true God) and as to his perfon h God % we would be- ware in our worfhipping of him, to make any preci- sion or abftraftion, inourrninds, of his humane na- ture, from his divine nature, as ifonenaiure were to be worfhipped and not the other : For our w T orfhip muft be directed to the perfon, and this perfon is one and is God) and here we can make no abltra&ions or cifions, as to theobjeft worfhipped ; but muft con- er Chrift as one perfon, tho' confifting of twona- :es; And we muft conlider this one perion, as i y becauie fo it is, and the humane nature confift- h in and by the God-head, and not of itfeU : and before maketh no alteration in the perfon, the ob- ject of w. .uh i p. 9. This praying unto Chrift, the mediator, fhould not divert our thoughts and hearts from making ufe 1 5 f 'Miftakes cf God Chap. XII. or him, as media. or, and as the wayufUoG^i, or from making ufe by faith of his mediation and inter- ceflion ; and (o hinder us from coming to God in, through, or by him : Nor fhould our eyeing of his meditation by faith, and ufe-making of him, as our peace maker, and way to the Father, foabftrafl: our thoughts, 3s at the fame time we fhould not look upon him astheebjeft of to the fame divne worfhip,andwor fhip him accordingly, who is God : For thefe two are wellconfiftent, and need not man-other; Even , -while he, as God is prayed to, the Soul may and fhuld improve him, as mediator, or his interceffion, for attaining of what is prayed for ; and when the foulisby faith improving his interceflionj he may & fhould be prayed to as God, fo that our praying to him as God needeth not hinder ourconlideration of him, as the way to the Father, or to himfelr as Godj nor needeih this confirieration of hi.- office, and im- proving of it by fakh, hinder , ur refpefting his per-, ion, in our worfhip, and praying to him, as God. Our confidering of nim, as the Son of God, having the fame eflence with the Father, in which refpett he is the objedt of divine worfhip, is confident with confidering of him, at the fame time, as mediator be- twixt God anc man, i. Tim, 2. 5. And as he, by whom we come unto God, Heb 9 7, 25. And neither of thefe fhould be prejudicial unto the other. jo. As moft ufually we fhould, in prayer, pitch on the Father by name : Yet we would beware to think, that he clone were prayed unto ; or what e- ver perfon we had cccafion to name, that he, and none other were indeed prayed unto. And tho* any jof the perfons may occafionaliy be named; yet we would beware to fix our minds fo upon the perfon na- med, as to exclude the reft, or fo as not to be with- al led unto, or diverted from the confideration of the reft : for this would not be a worfhipping of the true God, who is one as to eflence, ai&d three as to perfons, or iubfiftences ; And we cannot look a- :'oht upon one of thefe periods, bin withal we muft be Chap. XII. to he avoided \n -Prayer. 1 5 2 be led to eye the other: Hence he, who feeth the Son, feeth the Father ; for the father is in the Son, and the Son in the Father, and the Holy Ghoit in both. As in Prayer we are to conceive God to be one in effence, yet fo, as conceiving withal, that this God, who is one in eflence, is three in penons ; that lo in prayer, we may worfhip the Trinity in Unity, and the Unity in Trinity . So whatever of the per- forms we pitch upon and meiiiioa, our prayer muft be to this unity of eflence, in trinity of Perfons. 1 1. While we pray unto Chrift, we would care- fully take heed, that we imagine not in our minds, that hereby we addrefsour ielves to him as mediator, and then through him, addreis our ielves to the Fa- ther : For hereby we make two addrefl'es, in place of one, and each addrefs hath its peculiar object, where- by neither is the addrefl'es one, nor the objedt one, but both are different, contrary to the nature of divine worfhip, and to the oneneis of the cbjedl of divine worfhip ; Whileas we pray to himfelf, as God, one in eflence with the Father, while we pray to the ' Father in his name; fo that the addrefles is, andfhouki bs dul one, to God, Father, Son, and holy Spirit, in and through C hrift mediator. As when we pray to the fpirit and make u!e by faith of his aid afliftance; in approaching to God>we ought not to conceive two addrefles, firft to the ipirit,as he by whom we have ac- cefs to theFather; and then upon GodFatherScn and holy fpirit,as in ar.d through the mediator, fco by the fpirit, aiding and ^flifting : And thus, as the add: 5 :.e, fo the object of worfhip is ft ill < the lame; and this is the thiqg wc fhould carefully heed. /:. In our mentioning of Chrift in Prayer, we would beware uf thinking, that he were more ealie to be fpoken unto, th ather, and lefs fever? and rigid. For when we pray unto Chrift, w.e pny unto God, and the fame divine eflence, with eflential properties, are in the Son, and in tl her; And theref^ re confulering Chrift, a ( - Cas he muft be confidercd when worfhipped with divine 153 'flakes of God Chap. XIJ tf vine Worflii p) his no more eafie to be pokcn unu, in prayer, than is the Father, nor the Father more gid than he. For God is one, and it is God, Father Son, and Holy Ghoft, that was offended by fin ; & it is this God Father, Son and Holy Spirit, that is reconciled through the mediation and latisfa&ion of Chrift. fo that if this reconciliation had not been imde, we could have approached to none of the per- sons with acceptance; but now accefs is made to all alike, becaufe accels is made to God, or to the divine nature, which is the fame in all the Three Perfons. 1 3. In approaching unto God by Prayer, wc muft beware of conceiving of God abfolutely, or as out of Chrift : For he is no\v to be conceived and looked upon, as in Cferift, which may be imported, in his taking on the relation of Father : And we ought to come unto him, as to a Father. Hence Chrift is called the propitiation Rom, 3. 15. as being truly that, which was typified by the mercy- feat, which was placed above the ark, Heb, 9. 5. Exod. 25 21. Now as here in the type, God was 10 met with Mo- fes and commune with him, even from above the mercy-feat, Exod. 25. 22. and the priefts were to offer incenfe, every morning and evening, upon the altar, which was put before the vail, by the ark of the teftimoay; before the mercy- feat, that was over the teftimony. Exod. 30, 1, 6.j^ 8. So in the verity, it is in Ghrift mediator, that God will fpeak with us; 3nd it is in him, that we muft offer up the incenfe of prayer unto God, or with our eye toward him, for we muft come unto God by Chrift, Heb. 7. 25. and fo muft (eek and find God in Chrift. Befide, the * God-head, confidered in it felf, is an infinite incora- prehenfible, yea, and inconceiveabU thing, our ca- pacities are finite and cannot comprehend what isfim- ply infinite ; and therefore hath the Lord out of won- derful love and condefcenfion, approached to us in his Son, and made himfelf more acceffible unto fin- ners in Chrift, who is therefore God and man in one per ton Cbap. XII- to be avoided in Prayer. 15 + perfon; fo that coming unco him, we come unto God who is there, as in his acceflible thr#ne, and in his tryfting place : Fer the fulnefs of the God-head isinChrift, and dweileth in Ghrift bodily, Cor. 2. 9. Wherefore who fee Chnft, fee the Father, be- caufeheis in the Father, and the Father in him. y^r 9 14. 9. 10. ii. and 10. 58. and 17. 21. To keep us irom theie miftakes, we would do well. 1 . To have the truths reavealed in the word con- cerning God, and the myltery of the trinity fixed in our hearts, and deeply imprefTed there, that hereb/ our hearts being caft into the mould (as u were,* or thefe truths, and having imbibed the lame, may keep fad the impreflion thereof, and give a futabie exprefli- on, in approaching unto God, or carry a lutable frame, and be habitually arted aright, in this duty . The want of right apprehenfions, according to the ward of truth, orchis objedt of divine worfhip, can- not but be prejudicial unto a lutable frame of heart, and deportment of ioul, in thisexercife. 2. Right appreheafiois of the condefcenfions of •love and free grace, in the gofpel difpenfations ; and of Chrift the mediator, in his perlon and office,wo«Id be a great help to us hereunto. 3. If the heart were rightly ballaftcd with the fenfe of .G^Vgreatnefs, majefty and glory ; and were ac- cordingly imprefTed with fear, awe arid revere- we wculdbe keeped from many vain imaginati and would not readily make extravagant or unij thoughts welcome, ivhen they came in our head?, nor give them any warmintei tuinment: butweuid rather extrude them, asunwe icfts % 4. If the/e three things were practically belie and the heart imprellcd with therr,, lid be prc- ferved from many vain imagination and miftakes. 1st. That God alone is the object of divine wor/h p ; and that we mult pray unto th:s Gud, who is one in efience, and is three in perfons, the Father, the Son, and ?- 15 s The right Manner of praying to God. Chap.XIII. and the Holy Spirit, zdly. That Chrift as mediator as God-man, the peace-maker, interceflbr, and ad- vocate, is to be made uie of by faith, as the ground of ouraccefs,the way unto God, through and by whom we mud approach unto the living God, and be ac- cepted in our approaching; and fo come and ask of God, what we would haje, in the name of Chrift. $dly. That the holy fpirit, as purchafed by Chrift, and promifed and fent by the Father and the Son to help our infirmities, be made ufe of by faith, as our elper and ftrengthner, that by his afliftance, we may come unto God through Chrift. All which is plain- ly and shortly held forth by tke aj>oftle, Eph. 2. 18. For through him (i. e. Chrift ) we both have an accpfs by one fpirit unto the Father. So that we moft go un- to the Father ('that is unto god, who is now become to us a Father in Chrift) through Chrift, by the Spirit. CHAP. XIII. The right Manner of Prayer enforced from this y Tbat it is god we pray unto. FRom what was fald, Chapter, XI. ofthsonly objedi of invocation ; where it was shown, that god only is to be prayed unto ; we shall now draw ^Second inferrence, Viz. That feing prayer muft be performed unto god a- lone, we should be careful in ou^praying to, or, jn- vocating of god, ihat the duty Be fo difcharged, as may be fome way anfwerable unto fuch an object; we fhould endeavour to pray fo ; as remembring we are , praying to God: So that hence, we may be put in mind of feveral things required unto the right man- ner of prayer, which we fhall briefly mention. As, 1. Seeing it is God, who is to be invocated, and to whom we are to pray, our prayers fnould be gone rather about Chap. X III. The right Mtnner tf praying to God. r$6 about in a humble manner. He is a great and holy God, and we are but finful dull and alhes ; and therefore we (hould approach unto him, as feniible thereof and as knowing what a great diftance we ought to keep. It is the defire of the humble, which the Lord heareth, Pfal. 10. 7. We know how the prodigal carried himfelf when he returned, and fpoke to his Father LuL 1 5 . And how the poor Pub- lican flood a farr off, and durft noi io much, as lift up his eyes, Luke. 18. 13. Which parables ^each us, how humble we ought to be, when approaching unto God. Abraham did account himfelf, bur duft and afhes, when he was fpcaking umo god, Gen y 1%. 27. And the woman of Canaan was content to be accounted a dog, if (o be, she migh: ge: a dog's portion, Matth. 15. z6, 27. The Lord hath re- fpect unto the lowly, but the proud he knowetha farr off,Pfal,ii, 8,6. The humble man is only in cafe to wait at the ports of God's door with patience, and to welcome what God is willing to give, were it but a crumb; andalfoto improve, and make good ufe of all that he granteth, and to be very thankful for it, The humble perfon is moft ready to honour God, & to put a value and an high price upon the :;r:ce.and mercy cf God. When beggars come before gt perfons, they keep a due diftance, and carry with a futable humility ; how much more ought we to humble before the Lc :Jy bale ~ lowly worms ; but have highly i him to a gcr ; and not only ha# od at his ; but we have dilcbliged and favours, and have defer ved off 1 -ire. , Now ibis humility confifteth, in thefe part: In accounting ourlelvc.^ ct leave to Hand b< him, as being finners ; ar much as lift up our eyes to heav. unto God, being but duft and ashes, and wore no 157 T be rigbt manner of praying to God. Chap. XIII. no men, as Pfal. 22. 6. See Ezrg, 9. 6. zdly. In accounting cur felves unworthy of the fmalleft mite of mercy that ever a finful creature got ; as knowing ourfelves to havedeferved hell lire, and the curfe of God. $dly. In willing and ready amplify- ing our own vilcnefs and unworthinefs, to the end we may be more ashamed before the Lord, as the pro- digal did ; and in aggravating our guiltand mifcar- rhges, as did penitent Ephraim, ]er. 31, 18, 19. 4tb;y. In expecting ail from God gratis, of his free grace and mercy, and for nothing in us ; and plead- ing norhing before him, but our own worthlefnefs, indigency," neceffity and and miferable condition: As ]er. 14, 7, Pfal, 25. n. and 39. 1 2, 13. Dan. 9, 3, 4: 17. 19. Ezra y 9. $tbly. In forrow and bn, kennels of heart, for what we have done, and for the wretched conditibnwe have brought ourfelves in- to, through our own folly; the humble man is a man of a broken and contrite fpirit, Pfal. 51. 17. tthly in being far from limiting the Lord, either as to the time of grant ng what we. would have, or as to the mealure thereof: Humble pefons will put a blank in God's hand, and give him a latitude ; as all reafon requireth. 7tbly. In bearing with all discouragements, ehecks, challenges, rebukes, upbraidings, or what eliewemay meet with, ingoing to God, The wo- man of Canaan was not petted, when she was accoun- ted a dog. And the Ijraelites. Judg. 10. Where not difcouraged from the duty, by the Lord's upbraiding them with their former mifcarriages, and abufes of his mercies; and threatnings to deliver them no more, Ver. 11,12,23, 14. %thly. In waiting with pati- ence, andwiihout wearying, till the Lordbe pleafed to grant us the light of his countenance : A humble perfon will? not run away, becaule he is not anfwered a: the firft ; but will wait for his alms, gtbly In welcoming heartily and cheerfully any thing, how fmall fo ever, That God is pleafed to give, with-- out grudging or repining : Hum:. nsi andbeg- Chap.XIII The right Manner of praying to God. 15 3 gars, as they will not carve- our their own almes ; fo they will not quarrel, if they get but little. Tlje prodigal would have been content, if his father had made him, like on of his hired fervants, tho' he had not made him a ion : And the woman oi Canaan would have been fatisfied with ( a crumb, lothly. Ift being very thankful for the fmalleft mercies •, ai humble even after the prayer is heard : When Da- vid was heard, Pjnl, 34, 4. he became not the more proud, but accounted himlelf a poor man, Ver, 6. So was penitent Ephraim, after he got grace to re- turn, more humble. ]er. 31. 19. 1 itblj. In prizing above all, God's mercy, pardon of fins, reconcili- ation with god, and his acceptance : The poor humble publican had no more to fay, but, Lord be merciful to me a /inner, iztblj. Id exalting god's free grace and rich mercy, for any favour received, how fmall foever : Humble fouls will cry out, Not unto us> not unto us y but unto the Lord be glory , See how humble David admired god's goodnefs to him, 2 Sam j 7, 17. tsfc f i Cbron. 24, it. 16. 2. Seeing it is god, that w T e are to pray to, we should pray, lifting up holy bands, 1 Tim, 2. S. Such as draw nigh to god, should cleanfe their bands, purifie their hearts, Jam. 4 8. For that was a r cj> ved and uncontroverted maxime and principle, which the man, who had bten born blind, and hid now his eyes opened by Chrift, alledged, when he was, quei- tioned concerning Chrift, by ihzPhariftes, J^h, 9. 1 3. 'Now we know, that God heareth not ftnners ; t ifanv man be a viorflnpper of "god, and dot ; he heareth. That god to whom we pray, is an d, andhatethall the zvorkers of r pfal, not a god that haih pi wicked- er, 4. lie is of purer eyes, than to be ! >nt look ouini'iuity. Hab.l,\^. Tins holin- I of fuch as appro GOD in pray- r, that iuch as WAY ) god no jwn ^uilt- \$^The right manner of? raying to God. Chap. XI II. guilcfnefi, may nor pray : For they are to pray for rem;fiion of their fins daily : nor that their holinefs may be their ground of expecting the anfwer ; or made life of, as an argument to prevail with go£> % for that ex predion, FjdV, $6> 2. Prefervemyfoul, for I am holy, hath but this true import ; preferve my foul, for I am one, whom thou of free grace, beared: a favour unto. But this holinefs required of f uch, as approach in prayer untQ the holy god, ta- keth in thefe particulars, 1st. Such would beware of intertaining, harbouring and liking known fin, or be- ing refolved to hold it fall j for we fee \yhat theLord faith of fuch. Ezek. 14, 3, 4, 7. Sonofman, thefe men have fet up their idols in their heart * and put the stumbling block of their iniquity before their face , f/iould 1 be enquired of at all by them r Therefore fpeak unto them y and fay unto them. Thus faith the hord God, Every ?nan of thehoujeoflfad, that fetteth up his idols in his heart, and putt eth tie [tumbling- block of his iniquity before his face, and cometh to the prophet , I the Lord will an fiver him that cometh according to the mul- titude ofhis'idols. So the Pfalmifo tells us, Pfal, 66. 18. If I regard iniquity in my heart, the^ord will not hear me. See Mattb.5. 24. Ifai, 1. rf. Such fin- ners, aslovetheir idol-fins, and wi!> ;tquitethem; and fuch as go on in their wickedneL i:h plealure & delight, are the finnets that god wii . not hear. zdly. Such as come to god by prayer, ^should labour to have their hearts averfe from fin,^f& r ende?.vour.,to be delivered, both from the filth and from the power of it : This purity would be ftudied Sand minded : And thus should they labour to cleanfe their hands, and purine their hearts : Their purpofe and honeft refolution should be, through the grace of the Lord, to ftrive. again ft every known fin, and to have 'their conferences forinkled m the blood of Jefus. jdly. The apprehenfions of the holinefs of that £od, with ii they have to do, should' imprefs their heart with a kindly defire after an holy frame, when they arc coming hap. XIII. The right Planner of praying to God. i6q ^rning bcore the holy one of \frael. ^thly. There be a care to oblerve, whatever God hath ap- jinted for his worfliip and femce, in Grayer; ofher- iic we fhall profane his holy name. %tbbf. T« , 'ould be a defign to promo ve holinefs by our pra> e. a \ A therefore v>c (hould not pray tor fbfleui ^ \ our Lujis, as ]am, 4, 3. 6tbly. We muft lay by 1 paflion inordinate, and luch like diftempers, a ) h ;/ up hoh hands without wrath, 1 Tim. 2. 8. And ithouc carnal fire, Luke, 9. 54- ,55 • ifbh. \ - mil alfo empty cur heads ci exceflive carnal care--* hich will pat us out of an holy futabie frame. 3. Seeing it is God, to whom we pray, our pray- s (hould be gone about with a futable ferLulneis U. irneftneff ; not in a irival, trifltingand fupecfkial lanner, as if v,^were lndiiferent. whether he he- rd us, or not, and whether he would grant us what e ask,or not; for this would be as a real mocking or le Lord. A k*ng would think himfelf mocksa, if poor man came to leek fomething from him, only »r a fafhion, and (bowed by his countenance and car- ge, that he were not very earned in the nutter, nor ery deiirous to have the thing he asketh. So the ,o:d will net look upon ir,as right prayer when cur eansisnot in cur petition: nor will he regard cur When they are but lip delires, and are not the and bis rigbteoufnefs. Mattb, 6. 33 David was early at this work, when he prevented tbe dawning of the morning, Pfal, 119. 147- And Heman> whenhefaid, he would prevent God, Pfal SS. 13 idly, there is a frequency in the duty; the earneit foul reneweth his fuits, as Paul did, 2 Chron 12, 7. 8. And David. Pfal. 55. 17. Serioufnefs is attended with conftancy, and continuance in the duty. Rom. i, 9. $&ly. Where this is, there is aftreujhing out of the foul, and ofthedefires in the prayer ; as y#7x, 12. 5. They prayed there without ceafmg. or, fas the word is) intenfely, with intenle or fervent prayer, as the word is rendered, l Pet. 4, 2. So Afts. 26, 7. Intenfely, or with in- tenienefs : Thtf is imported in wrelUing in Prayer, ard fighting, ' as in an agony. Col. 4. 12. ^thly. Where ferioufnefs is, the whole flrength isimploy- ed, as in wrefllingin the Ohmtick Games ; andfo ferious prayer is with the whole loul, and heart, Pfal. i*9- *4S- 5^'y. So is there a continuance in it, a continuing infant in prayer, Rom. u, 12. A pur- iuing inceffamly, as dogs following the fcent, with ikeogtjhi purpofe and fixed refolution. 6thly. This is accompanied with a vehement deftre after ihe g9od thing iought, and with an holy impatience of delay; as P/j/, 143. 7. And hence the foul crieth out. How long\ bow long ? P/W, 13, and 80. 4. . And iheref#re, where this ferioufnefs is, the Will not be off with Nay-fays ? or delays a* the • •^jj^mportunate the unjuit judge, Luke. 18. And t. e h bis neighbour, who was in bed, Lute 9 Wj4tob veculd net let the angel go, until L 2 he 163 The right Manner of praying to God.Chzp. XIII heblefled him, Gen, 32. 26, 27, 28. Mofes wilt not lee God alone, Exod. 32,11, 12. 13. $tbly m Nor will the foul be put off with difficulties in the way, and di(c>uragemenis \ as the blind man cried the more, that he was forbidden, or charged by many: 10 h<;ld his peace, Mark* 10. 47. 48. And the wo- man of Canaan gave not over, for all the difcoura- gementsfhe met with, Mattb* 15. But ftill renew- ed her fuir. ytbly. If at any time, they find their (pi- nts grow flat, and begin to weary, and they faint, they let to again, andltirup themfelves, as the word is, \fai. 64.9. They fhake off their drowfinefs and lazi.iefs, and. renew their cries,andfall to workafrefh .totbly. They are careful to avoid and|guardagainft,e- very thing that mayprove an empedimenr unto them; fuch as too earneft purfuit after other carnal things, whichfteal the heart away Doubting of Gcd's anfwer, and mifgiving apprehenlions in the matter, which fainreth and make h carelels, job* 21. 15. Suffer- ing the heart to wander, rove and grow wild, while we are about Prayer ; and the like, which bring us offour fcent, or retarc our motion, or weaken us in Thepurfiate. nthly. Such, as are earned inthisbu- iinels, obterveLtheir fuccefs, and catch at every word, " that may encourage and give hope ; as the lervant of Benhadad did diligently obferve, whether any thing would come from Abab* and did haftily catch it, 1 Kings. 20. 33. Sodid the woman of Canaan catch at Chrift's calling her a dog, and fought upon that her crumb, Matth* 15. The loul in this cafe, is hearkning, to hear what God will fpeak, Pfal. 85. ' S. " 1 2tbly> Where this earneftnefs is, there will be a plying of all arguments, to preison thedefires and :o ftrengthen their expectation of an anfwer : As we fee in \ Mofes, Deut. 9. 25. totheendj in Daniel* Qhap. 9, and frequently in the Pfalms. 1 3/Wv. So there wiii be a, plyiogof the time well, and a laying hold on all occafions, and promifing o nr *>ttunuies, wherein they may hope to come fpeed ' j(ic blind f men I Chap. XIII. The right Manner of praying to God. 1 64 men did, Matth, 20, 30.32. 33, Where this ear- neftnefsis, there will be a fceking of God, when he istobefound. Vfal 32. 6. and i* near, J/iz. 55. 6, As when God is calling to cry, and is faying, as it were, What would you have? 1 K/«p, 3, 5* 9. Or when he fixeih, fitieth and prepareth the heart to the work, Yjal. 10. 17. Or when hebringeth home a word of promife, 2 Sam, 7. 27. Or when he pinch- eth with ftraiis, j^**, 5. 15. Pfal y 50, 15. Or when he warmeth the heart, and bringeih the ioul near to him, Jer, 30, 21. i^thly. Where this earneitnefs is, it will be the man's work, and he wilt let himfelf to it : As Daniel Chap. 9. 3. Set his face unto the Lord Gods to feek by prayer andfuppluation. i$thly. ' So there will be a laying hold on all encouragements, to fet them on, and hold them on; fuch as their own experience, and the example of others and the like. Yet we would know, that this earneftnefs taketh not away, nor impedeth that holy, fweet fubmiflion ol foul, that ought to be : Of which we (hall lpeak a word, in the next place. 4. Seeing it is Gcd, we have to do with in pray- er, we ought not to be finfully bold, and importun- a:c: nor too peremptor with this abfolute, and great foveraign: But patient, and fubmiflivc unto his holy will and pleafure ; as we fee in Chrift, when he pray- ed, that he might be delivered from that hour, and that the cup might pais from him, he withal fubmit- ted to the holy will of God, faying, Not my will % but thy vcill he done. We ought, I fay, exercife pa- tience and fubmiflion, both \fi in reference to the particular we ask, leavinghima latitude to give it, or what he thinketh to be as good, or better. When ' Qod told Paul, that his grace was fufficient for him, he urged no more the particular he was asking, 2 Cor 12. And idly. As to the meaiure and quantity of the Favour: The woman of Canaan was content with a crumb ; And the prodigal was content to be hand - h 3 led ' i "6 5 The right Manner 'ft praying to God. Chap. XHl led as an hired lervant. And $dly. As to the tinhte ft feafon of granting the anlwer; feeing he willbajtin it in his timt. Ifai. 60. 22. He%tveth in diie feaftk. YfaL 104, 27. and 145, 15. He exaiteth in duetirrfr. 1 Pei^ 5, 6. artdweflialiytrm* in due Jeafrn;G& % 6. 9. This manner of way, Wefhouldthemorecaitf- fully obferve, becaufe \ft. we know not many a time what fpirit we are off, as Chrift laid to J times and John. Lute, 9, 55. when they would have been praying lor fire to come down from htavien, to con- fume that village of the Samaritans y which Would r -ot receive Chrift. idly. We know not what is beft f©r us, and areoft ready to feek that, which if granted, would prove hurtful to us ; many a tirfte we knoW not what we are leaking, as James an'd John, ata- nother time did not know what they asked, Mark 10. 38. When they asketbly, ]t will piefj them to defirc thing* unleafo-nably As the IirjeHtcs, in a fit, wcn:!d go to Canaan, when L 4 the 16^ Thi rigit martner of praying to God. Chap. Xllf. the Lord hid faid (he- contrary ; and would fidffa* (J their enemies, that they might take poffefiort : ever pray as one partaker of the fpirit oMuppH- tion when the Lord was noramong them, Numb^ 14. 40. 41.44. Sthly. It makes them foearrelt, that they lail a quarrelling bMdly with God, when they arenotanfvvered at thefirft ; efpecially, if their (eek- ins be more than ordinary : As thefe. Ifai, 58: 3. vho fa//r minds Ephef, 4, 23. and be built up a ipiritual houfc s to the end we may he an holy priesthood, to offer up fpiritual Jacrifice, ac- ceptable to Godby]eftss Christ, \ Pet. 2, 5. Fortie- ths he, we carvnot perfcr/71 fpirrbal devotion, ac- ceptable to god, who is a fpirit. The carnal-minded man : or the natural man, % h«i is not made partak- er of this fpint of grace ; For this fpiiit will be a fpirit of jrrace, before he be a fpirit of fupplicati- -ons. idly. That we have ha^-s a fpiritual frame & n, while ,,r e co about prayer. A f^int may be in a very carnai frame, and rather drunk wi r h \vire,cr her cirna!diMigh:s,than filled with the fpi- Chso. XIII. The right Manner o( praying to God. 16Z 5. 1-. And while they are fo, they can- not befpiniual in their prayers : for their prayers will : their frame and carry wilh them a un€lure r prefent carnal dilpofuion. $dJy. That oar petitions be framed by the ipirir^ who helpeih our infir- , Rom. 8. 26. and maketh within us intercef- ',forus/£/V.our prayers, when fpiritual are wrought Vichmhythe (pint: as that word James 5. 16. rert- dr 'ed effectual fervent is bur one in the original, and wot'la import a prayer pofl'efled with the ipirit ; -fcr ■: word is ulually ufed of Inch as a'epofiefled with a foirit : And fo k would denore a prayer having the it within it, wholly poddiing it, or a prayer :m by the holy fpirir, whoHy poffefiing the 1, a prayer wrought within ; as the Lord is laid vorkin MSyPhil. 2 13. /\tkly. That they be a&ive fely, and piercing, and not ce^d and lumpjih. A nt is a lively a&ive thing, and (o is a fpiritual pray- er ; and fo (liould the prayer be, that is performed to the Lord, who is a fpirit; and not a dead lump with- re life, that always finks to the ground, andcannoc mount up; Hence wefhouid be fervent in fpir»t,/£r*/- ing the Lord. Rom. 12. 11. $thly. That cur foul ih uld be at work in prayer, and not our body only, otherwiieit (hall be but fiefhlv, and not fpiritual : dily lervice, and not Joul, er ipiritual fervicc. We fhotfld gloririe God % not on!v in cur bodies I in our foiri:s, 1 Cor. 6. 20. Avdwe (houldbe > ; -: both in i?ody and fpirit ("as is laid of the v;r:in, : Cor. , 34.) and i wholl\\ aud cur Jpi r i:, jcul and !\finuld bel'ijwehjSy 1 The! 5 ?>. Pravcr be,n£ ihe work of. the whole man ; the foul and I the chief put, ihould not be wanting in p; therways wefhall not be in cafe to worlh vhe> 1 ipirir. Gtkly. Thar we m God *r, by the (piri the fpi- r < 11 .1. .it of OUl things. 169 "The right Marnier of praying to God. Chap. XIII. things. Scckfirjl the kingdom of God, and his rigbtt- oufnejs, Matth. 6. 33, Sthly. That when we are . leekang temporal things, ("which is alio lawful in its due place; as the Lord hath taught us to feek this day our daily bread) it fhould be in its due lubordinate place, and with a ipiritual frame of heart, as intend-' ing to imploy the(e temporal things for God's glory. qthly. That our end and defign in all fhould be Ipi- ritual, that God's name may be glorified, His king- dom may come, and he may be obeyed and exalted ; and we put in cafe to ferve him acceptably, \otbly. That cur motives to prayer, or to the putting up of particular petitions be fpintual, and heavenly ; not carnal, lo 14. 3, 4, 6, 7, 8. 5*/i/y. We fhould be- ware of all affedtion in prayer : Hypocriiie raaketb prayer become really a ftage-play : The mouths of fuch, as deal herein hypocritical, fpeak great fwel- lingwards, asjai, V. 16. When there is nothing in the heart lutable thereunto, or correfpondenc therewith ; We fhould not think to complement with God, and give him goodly words, and think to pleafe him with Rhetorical flowrifhes, pleafant cadencies, and ingeminations ; for fuch expreflions are in the Lord's eyes, noihingbut vain repetitions, Mattb. 6. 6. 7. The lips of the fain cs are like thre- ads of leader, pure, fingle, and fine, Cant, 4. 3. btbly. V*~e fhcu!d finglely aim at the glory of God, cornels cur fins, that he may be jufhfied when he fpeaketh, and clear when he judgeth, ?faL 51. 3,4. And thus pray, That he may be exalted with our tongue, Pfal. 66. 17. And not that we may found forth our own praifes and commendations, as did the Pkarijee, Luke. 18. 10. it. iz. Our end fhould be fingle and fincere, and not that we may be fcen of men, as they did. Tho* we may intend our own good, or our own falvation ; yet not principally, nor with exclufion of God's glory 5 but in conjunc- tion therewith, and in fubordination thereunto, to wit, that he in our falvation may be glorified we fhould feek remifiion of fins, not meerly that we may be free of the terrors of conference, and the like, but principally, that we may have accefs to his fa- vour, and that he may be glorified therein: we fhould feek grace, not that we may be fatisfied : but that we mav be in cafe to ferve and glorifiehim. qthly. Our affeftions fhould be moved and wrought upon futablv to our petitions: As if we pray againft fin, we fhould de eft it, and loath it : If we pray for grace, we fhould love and prize it at an high rate : 1 f we pray for others, vc fhocld have a kindly fympathy with them in their afflictions ; and fopray, as bound witftfBeiii in bonds, & as fuffering with them : It we Chap. XIll.Tke right Manntr of praying to God. vjz we pray for the coming of Chnft's kingdom, wc fhould have a great liking thereunto, and prefer Zion to our chief joy. Srbly, Thus we fhould pray with our whole foul, fpirit and mind, with judgment and underftanding, with will and affections ; tor an hy- c ue isadivided man .* But the fincere man is wholly what he is. Thus the fir.cere faints feek *he Lord with their whole foul, ?fai 119.58- Ifai. 26. 6. ytbly. Our whole ftrength fhould be at this work : what we do herein, we fhould do with our might, Ecclef. 9. 10. without reierves: Prayer fhould hoc be as a by-work, but gone about really, feckfully & to purpofe, asierving the Lord with our fpi Rom, 1. 9. 10/Wf. We fhould not labour to ex- prel*, or hgnifiemore with our words, than is really within : This ftraining to Ipeak more than is, or o- therwiie than it is indeed, in the prefent frame of our hearts, is not fincere and fingle dealings : Our ex- preffionsfhouid not beluch, as import more fenfe & feeling, more grief and fear, more love and delire, than indeed there is. A heap of words wiihout cor- refpcnding motions of the heart, exprefled thereby, are no fincere prayer. David opened his mou.band panted in prayer, becaulehe longed for Gods com- mandmerit, ?Jal. 119 131. 8. Seeing we fpeaic unto God in prayer, we ought to be prefent in our minds ; they fhould not be in the mean time, with the eyes of the fool, at the ends ot the earth. It is an unfeemly thing for one, while fpeaking to a king, or great perlon, to be gazing u- poo every thing about him ; to i: is unfeemly for us while fpeaking unto God in prayer, to have our mi'ds roving after vanity, #r finful objects : yea, or after lawful objects, bccaule then unieafonable, and then they prove but diverfions to draw away our hearts through the flight and cunning of fatan, who 15 bafie at that time, to caft in diftraAing diverting,or noughts f© the end our heart and intention ^c drawn away and divided, and we brought off ibe r/} The right Manner of praying to Goi.CbapXHF. the fcenr, we were upon, and fo made more remifs and formal in our prayers: Therefore we (houW guard again ft the wandring of our hearts, byremem- brirrg what we are about ; what an one he is, before wham we are: How fatan thereby gaineih advan- tasjazgainft us : How hereby we foote our earneft frame, and our prayer die in our mouth: How our hearts are diverted, and fo our iipsand tongues fpeak words, but ourhearrs fpeaketh not. 9. Becufe it is God we are praying unto; there- fore we ftouldbe fervent in prayer, and zealous, as ierving fuch a great king therein, and (hould not turn forma! and fuperficial. This fervency fhould be true spiritual fervency ; and it will appear by thefe thirgs. tfi. our hunger and defire will be greater af- ter rpiritual things, than after carnal things ; more for graces than for gifts ; more for bleflings that will fit us for Gcfl's fervice. and to be for his glory, thaa for what may commend us to others, Matth. 6. 33. PfaL 4. 6. idlf. This true fervour will fet us as much fif not more) upon fecret and private prayers, as upon publick before others : But when a fpirit of formality prevaiietb, we love to be feen ; and there- fc re we define mainly to pray before others, where we \ may be commended, ytijr; Where true fervour is, ii will appear in fecrer, as much, if not more, than in more publick prayers: If we feem fervent )n pub- lic!^ while praying before others ;but fl3t and formal dead ami lazie in private, our Zealand fervour is not gocd. \thly. If our zeal be for God and his glory, we will be fervent in our prayers for very enemies, that they may be converted ; and thu§ the power of Chn;t may be exaked, the riches of tfee freedem of grac^ prerched forth, the kingdom of Chrift enlarg- ed, and fatan Riled. 5/Wy. 'Where ibis true zeal in prayer is, the-e will be more care to have tfee I t keeped warm, the affe&lons bailing, and the defires inward firming : thanto have expreflions high and railed : And wfteu the filming of &x heart ceafeth, there Chap- XIII, The right Manner of praying U God<\j\ there wi)l be rather a cutting of prayer (hort ; than a keeping up ihe form, with empty and iifelefs words. 6tbly. There will be a care to fhake off all ilugifhnefs or what may make us move and run ia this exercife flowly, all Jleepinets and drou/kefs, that make us pray, as if we were not praying: And therefore the iirit thing that fuch will aim at in prayer, will be to get their heart awakened, and rowzed up 5 and io put in cafe to fpeak with life and fervour. 10. Becaufeit is to God, wftoisgrear, holy, and jealous God, apd will not have his name profaned, or taken in vain ; therefore we (hould no: be rafh, in- con/idcrate, orhafty inrufliing in before th? Lord's pjefence ; but fhould have our hearts compoied, an4 our fpiriis right, that we may approach with due de- liberation andcircumfpe&ion. We fee what advice the wile man giveth us, in this matter, Eeclef 5,2. Be not raft) with tby mouth, and let not thine heart be hafly to utter any thing, (or word) before God \ for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth : therefore let thy words be few. Hence we are commanded, to ivatcb unto prayer. Eph y 6,18. 1 Pet. 4. 7. And to watch and pray, lAatth. 26.40.41. Now for this caufe we fhould labour, \fi. To have our fpirits wakened: a praying man muft be a waking man : For a ileepy man can hardly fpeak fenfe, or know well wha* he faith, we muft be vigilant and fober, & fo watch unto prayer, 1 Pet. 4,7. idly. We ihould labour to have our hearts freed from the hurry of the r,gs of this world : A man cannot fpeak compo- fedly and delibeia'ely in a croud and noi!e of people : Nor can we pray to Gcd, if cur hearts be fur roc n« 1 with he noife and cries of 'he cares of this world, for they- will fo diltraft us, that vvaftiall hardly know what we are fayirg. $d!y. We fhouid bs ed, as laving aiide other cares, even of law- ful things as knowing in whole pre!«.ncc we come: I: is not feemly to fee a mm all defiled with his or- dinary work, rulhing into iheprctoncc of a tim K : 1 7 s The right Manner of praying io God. Chap XIII. King : \io more is it Jeemly, for us, ( in folemn pray* er of which we here fpeak ; for in ejaculatory pray- ers we may fend ihefe poit to heaven in the midft of ouwori -, yec with tbe heart fleeping from our work for that inftani) while outwork is fcarce out of oar hands, -rufhing into the pre/ence ot the great K When our hearts are fixed and prepared, than are we in belt cafe, as to praife* P/j/> 57. 7. and 108. 1. So to pray, Pfal. io, 17. ^thh. Wefhould be fure to obierve the frameof our fpirit, to fee if it be in a- ny lively, fit and fu table frame: See if all within us be in tune, that there be no jarring, noluft, nor diftempet, nor faithlefs doubting, or heartlefnefs, that will make us run in vain. 5//;/y. Particularly we ihould fee what (pirit we are of, that there be not a- ny perturbing afFeftion, inordinate motion of heart, unlawful defires riveicd in the foul : For if that be, vve cannot pray acceptably . If our hearts be pre- occupied wuh tbe exceffive cares of the world, with inordinate defires after any lavviul thin?, or with af- fection to any luft, we are in no fit pofture to fpeak unto God in prayer. 6tbly. We (hould fee that our hearts be in tome meafure under tbe (utableapprehen- lions of his great and glorious majefty, with vvhorn vve haye to do ; and ot our own wants and necei- iities; othe; wile vve (hall not be in cafe to fpeak 10 God as humble fuppiiants jthly. We fliould have our eye on all inviting occafions, that we let not fuch flip away: When the Lord by his difpenf ali- ens is calling and inviting, vve fhould yield, and fo carry as fuch, as are Handing at fume great perfon's door, ufe to do, who, when ever the door io ope- ned, or half opened, or they can get their eye upon the perfon, are ready to put ihe -petition in his hand. 1 1. Seeing vre are fpeaking to God in prayer, we fhouid be careful and waichful, while we are about prayer, lelt imleud of obtaining a b!effi.-.g, we procure 3 curie. We arc commanded 19 continue in prayer, XIII The right Manner of praying to God. \j5 i watch in the fame. Col 4. 2. And that becau e He is an holy, pure and heavenly God, with . we have to do ; and will not be mocked, and :c is of purer eyes, than to behold evil ; and there- ore wcfliould bq careful, left by our mifcarriage we provoke him to anger, inftead of getting the Tight of lis countenance and favour; as we fee P/^/, 78, 18. ti. zdly. Sitan is ready and bufie then to diftraft, iiftemper, divert and trouble us, with iinful (hough's :nd iuggeftions, that we may be difcompofed, ind out of a futable praying irame, and io may fin a- lainft God, and wrong oar own fouls : for he go- ::h always about, as a roaring lion, feekmg wh^m le may devour ; And therefore we fhould be upon ;*r guard, idly. Our heansare naturally tricky, falfe, rnd deceitful, and prone to ftep out of the way, and forget a praying frame: Hew quickly may vain h:s get lodging, and fo diftract us?How quickly unbelief get entry, and fo faint us, and difecu- t%l How hard is it to keep the heart fixed un- jlo praying difpofnions ? ^thly. By negledt cf this iwatchfulnefs, we prejudge our felves much ; for then we cannot lay hold on, and improve fuchaffiftance?, as the fpirit will give in prayer: He fuggefteth in braycr many futable and feafonable particulars, to be i;ed unto Gud 5 but when we watch not, we neceflarily iuffer thefe to pafs : So he fug- gtftethand prefenteth fpiriiual motives and encoura- gements to renew our iuits, or whereupon we may tconceivehope, and have our faith ftrengthned ; all which we muft mifs, by negledtmg this watchfulneis* mot to mention the items of returns, which he is pleafed togive fometimes in prayer. $tbfy. Ifwebe not careful to wach in prayer, we may quickly turn forma! andlupetficial in our fervice, and fo per- md'dead (ervice unto him, wh> will not accept of the blind and lame at our hi female, when wc fhould offer a fault left M Njw ' 177 Tb* right manner of praying to God, Chap XIII Now, this watching in prayer, or careful obfervinj of our felves then, includeth theic things ; I/?. Tha we becarefal to keep our hearts in a fpintual, lively, iincere and zealous frame ; and ihat we (h )Uid rathe be riling higher in thefe difpofuioos, than waxinj more remils and flack : That the lenfe of our need and our defire after the bleflings we ask .fcfc. rather be come ftronger than weaker. - zdly.' That when an; thing is wrong in the foul, we toiler it not ; but in iiantly labour to remedie it, by putting it over 01 God to help. $dly. That we fjffer not wandrini thoughts to lodge there ; but prefently, on the firf obfervation, hulh them to the door, and call ou foul to advert anc to be prefent. \tbly. That wi fuffer not unbefeeming irreverent, unbelieving ap prehenfions, when fuggefted, or any thing of tha kind, that fatan will caft in, to put us out ot frame 10 get any welcome or houfe room with us: $thly Thai we be careful, that heart and tongue go toge ther, and keep an harmony ; that is, That we ex preisnot What our he^rt thinketh not* that we feel not wharour heart deiireth not : And that there h no more of life, ienfe, aftedion, and defire in the ex prefiions, than are in the heart, left the fervice bi caft as hypocritical. 6thly. As alio, that what W( utter .with our tongues be futable to his majefty ; 4 notoffenfive: That we havenourtfavoury, or im- pertinent fpeecbes : David wasjenfible of this, wher he prayed that God would fet a watch before bi ?noutb>& keep the door of his lips. Pfal, 141, 3 . jthly That the heart be keeped in an open receiving am welcoming pofture ; that is in readinefs to enrertair. thankfully, all the fupplies afiiftances and fuggefti- oris of the fpirit of God, crying in us, Abba Father. and helping. our infirmities : . As alfo, to we!com< and improve all the encouragements to hope, and be- lieve a return 5 and all the fuggefted motives am grounds to renew and prefs our fuits. %thly. Tha the Heart be keeoed in an humble^ waiting and heark nin Chap. XULTbe right Manner of praying to G$d. 1 7 8 Hiiig pofture, ro fee what God the Lord will lay; and wfcat re:urn he giveth ; For iomeumes he will think good to infinuate, with afatisfyingfweetnels, his acceptance of the defire ; and his purpofe to give a Jatisfymganfwerin due time. 12. Becaufeit is the Lord, with whom we have to djin prayer ; therefore we fhould pray with usder- ftanding, and a well grounded knowledge, that what we ask in prayer be agreeable to the revealed will of God, for the real good of curfelves and others, and for the glory of God : Other wiie we can expeft no return, but what fhall be contrary to our finful, rafh ar,d inconfiderate defires. It is a fearful thing, to feek of God to fulfil our fmfu! and wicked defires, and to do the cevil's work. Therefore, \Ji. We (hould be well acquainted with the will of the Lord, reveal- n his word, idly. We fhould be found in our ments, not entertaining any errour or milbkej r dmg to thefe will our prayers be,. $dfy We Jd labour to be fiee of any carnal intereft,fjr that ' will byafs us, and our prayers w.ll incline towards ±thly. So would we labour to be fceeped fiom finful paffions; for thefe will quickly blind our judgment, and fo pervert and corrupt our prayers, ; as when James and John would have prayed for fire m heaven upon tha r city of the Samaritans^ that . e-Chrift lodging. 13, Becaufe it is to God that we pr.^y ; therefore we fhould have ri^ht apprehenfions of him, and faith and attributes : For he that covftfh to :l:eve that he 75, &c. Heb, 116. If Relieving or unfutable apprchenfions of G innot pray to him ari^hr, becaufe we ice to find our lupphcsin him, nor we keepadue ciltance; ror can oi-r fuitsbe pre- ed wi:h any gtourded hope of coming fpet ','e have the faith of God fixed in lorious ar.d encouraging titles }//. His be ng the Ifucand living 1 79 The right Manner of praying to God. C hapXlll. living God, and the fountain of life, and foaGod, that can hear and help, not like to the dead idols,P/^/ *5> 3 • 8 - an d 135. *5.~ -18. David took him thus up, and did thirft in his prayers for him, PfaL 42. 2. and 84. 2, Thus did Jere?niab take him up, when he was praying to him, Jer. 10, 6, 7. 10. and upon this account lookeG upon him, as the only 1 objeft of divine worfhip, in oppofition to all the falfe j gods in the world, which were the workmanfhip of i man's hands, idly. His being infinite and incompre- henfible: Thus did David take him up, Pjal, 145/ 3. in that fong of praife. Great is the Lord, and greatly to be praifed, and bis greatnejs h unfearchable. 1 So PfaL 147. 5. Great is our Lord, and of great power , his under/landing is infinite. This would keep us at due diftance, and from entertaining, bafe, low, unfutable and unftemly thoughts ©r ideasof him in ourminds. $dly. Hxsomnipre fence, fillingall places: as did Solomon, 1 King, 8, 27. This will encourage us to pray every where, 1 Tim. 2. 8. when iepa- raie from all flefti, when (hut up in dungeons, when in the midft of the fez, and in the belly of hell, as it is Jonah. 2, 2. As a!fo to fear where-ever we are, & to be in a f utable frame, knowing that God's eye is upon us, and that no where we can be hid from his prefence, Pfal. 139. 7. ---12. And likewife it will much encourage us to pray, to remember we are praying to a preient God. \thly. His omnifciencs, as one that tryeth the heart and reins, 1 Chron, 29. 17. Jer, 32, 19. and to whom nothing is hid, notour groanings, Pfal. 38. 9. nor our finS, Ffal, 69. 5. This will incline us to plain and open-faearied deal- ing with God: It Is encouraging to know, that we have to do wirh an all feeing God, who feeth c- ven in fecret, Mattb, 6. 6. And what enemies pradtiie in feciet again ft the church and them ; and (Geetfe how faife the afper-fionsare, which are laid upon . by enemies. Stbly. His uncbangeahlenejs, as being fhe fame fron everiafting: Hahakkuk eyed 'his Hub, , Chap. XIII. The right Manner of praying to God. 1 80 Hab. 1. 12. Whofe purpofe fail not,but his thoughts take place in all generations. David taketh this view of him, Pfal. 33. 11. Tbecounfeloftbe Lord jiandeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all generations. This'is a moft ftrengthning thing, Frov. 19,21. lfai. 46. 10. Pfal. 102. 24.27. and anuleful confideration to guard from finiftruous thougkts of God, as one that can be moved, or changed in his mind, purpofes and determinations, by what we fay, or do. 6thly. His allfufficieticy,, whereby he can fupply all our need, according to his richts in glo- ry 9 Phil. 4, 19.^ And be all things to us, that we want, and (land in need of. This is a great encou- ragement to come unto God, to know, that he can anfwerallour de/ires, and be all to us, that our cafe calleth for. jthly. His omnipotency^ whereby nothing is too hard for him : Thus did Jehojhaphat eye him, when he was feeking his help againft a potent enemy, zCbrcn^ 20. 6. Sodid 'Jeremiah, chap^^z, 16.17. i'o did Afa, when a thoufand thoufand Ethiopians came a£?inft him, eyehim, faying, Lord it is nothing 'with Thee to help, vjhether ivitb many, or with them that have no power, 2 Chron. 14. 11. This giveth great encouragement in great difficulties and in def- perate cafes, when humane probability faileth. Sthly. Uh/overaignity, whereby he doih what he will, fol- lowed what methods he pleafeth, and tranfcendeth our thoughts and- hopes : This Mofes eyed, when God had told him, that he would fmite the people & difmhent them, Numb. 14, 11. 12. he eyed the power, and the maieftick foveraignity of God, verfe ^. Saying, Let the power of my Lord be great % according as thou hajijpoken. Sec. gthly. Hts riches in gy ace and mercy. This did the P/almist eye, P/j/, 103. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 17. and 116. 4. 5. & 145, 8. This gave Nehemiah encouragement, Neb, . 31. It is a noble encouragement, when fenfe of fin, and provocation^ preileth hard, Mtca, 7, 18, 19. 1 otbly, His truth and faithfuluefs, as a God M 3 that ILnove /huldPray. Chap. XI V. kecpeth covenant for ever. Ntbmiab eyed :' ij . i. 5. and 9. 32. and Daniel, Chap, 9, 4. and David, PfaL 36. 5. and gi, 2. and 1V9. 99. and 1-45, r. Trm encourageih to heps ard patience, and giveth confidence of a return, iuh!j. His neis, Pfcri/jr, and right eoufnefs. Hal&kkuk took a view of this, when praying againfl: enemie?, ttab i % 12, 13, 17. 1 2/A/y. flis wlfiom, lfaiah faw !/ ji| 2. and David? fah lOf, 24. and 136. 5." and Jeremiah, Chap, 10. 12. and 51. 15. and Z>4 Chip. 2. 20. A fight of (his is good in imriq cat e cafes, and difficulties ; and when we cbfeive ths fubnlity find crahipefs of adverfanes: and our own ivhlefnelsand folly. CHAP, XIV. The right Way of Prayer farther cleared, from GOD's being a Father. \A7 E have, in the foregoing Chapter, pointed forth ^* fomething of the right manner of prayer, \ fo far as the confideratidn of the objeft thereof, or perfon prayed to, God, gave ground : Now for the further clearing up of the right manner of prayer, let us confider the ebjeft of our invocation, God as' Handing under the relation of a Father ; for asfuch he is here mentioned : And thence fee what way we ought to pray to God, .now confidered as a Fa- ther. We hinted above, how Gcd was to be looked up- on, and accounted a Father unto allthe world, in a mpre general fenfe, in regard of hiscreating, prefer - ving and providing for all, as the Father of the great family of heaven and earth; and how upon that account, even, wicked, gracelels perfons wereo- bliged to pray untohim, and call upon him, as Fa- 1 ther Chap. XIV To God as a Father. 182 ther : But we (hall here fpeak of God, as a Father in a more fpiritual reftridled fenfe, as being a Father, to his own adopted ones, which doth prefbppofeand include all the more general grounds : And thence confider what way we fhould pray unto Him. 1. We fhould now approach unto God in prayer with a filial, fweet and hear tfome boldnefs and confi- dence: Not as malefactors come before a judge, trembling all for fear ; but as children to their Father or as one intimate h dear friend to another ; and not as prifonersor capiives unto their enemies. God inthegolpel is holding himfelf forth, as reconciling finnerstohimfelf by Jefus Chrift, 2 Or, 5. 18, 19. And in this work of redemption, God is the Father ot our Lord Jefus Chrift, and Chrift owneth him, and calleth upon him, as his Father ; for he lent him, and authorized him for that work, on which account; he is oft ftiled the Father's fervant. Now this con- fideration fhould animate poor finners to, draw nigh unto God as a Father, having put on fatherly affecti- ons and bowels of mercies, and as Handing ready to embrace poor finners, with his arms ftretched forth, and his bofom open : As we fee the Fathet ©f the predigal fon djd, who, while his Ion was yet a great way off; faw him, and had compaflion ; anil ran and fell on his neck, and kiffed him, huh. 15. 20. Now this boldnefs and confidence is not luch, as fhould hinder and mar their humility, and humble acknowledgment of their fins ; and their blufhing, & ng aihamed before God, beacufe of their former fins: For we fee the prodigal, tho' he was encou- cd to return home, upon theaccount, that he was returning to his father, and to came with confidence; yet he came with humility, confefling he had fin- ned ag«unft heaven, and in his fathers fight, and was no more worthy to be called his Son, Verfe, 21. But this confidence is, ut. In oppefition to that finful predominate and prevailing difcouragement, that aut^tha dclpondency, and an hoplefs fainting, and* M 4 dsfpairin^ 1*3. How we [hould Pray Chap. XIV. defpiiring of coming lpeed,by their praying ; where- by per ions are either keeped frorn praying at all, or irom any tneaiure of hope, or expectation of being the better ; becaufe ot their fins, againft which they cortceive God is fo angry and offended, that it is in ! \ r 2\n Ibrthccn^tq approach to hirn with a fupplication; . and that inftead of a good anfwer, they ihall halten his wrath upon tbemfelves. As alfo, 2d!y. In op-* pofiticn to ilivifh fear, that keepetb the (oul a-back from God, as Jtu enemy, that beareih them at no good wHI, but hateth them, and is waiting an oc cafion to be avenged oji them : And, $dly. In op- poiitiow to groundless fufpicious,& jealoufiesofGod, as if he would not be fo good, gentle and gracious, as he hath declared bimfelrto be ; nor would not be io ready to welcome and embrace poor finners, as his word fheweth him to be. z. We fhould approach to God in Prayer, with faith in his gracious nature, whereby he is inclined and ready to receive coming and Praying finnen ; & with/aith in hisgracous promifes ; and in his graci- ous puffages of providence, giving ground of hope & encouragement: Filial confidence is accompanied with this faith : The prodigal when he returned, called his father, Father ', and io laid hold on him as his father; and thereby believed his fatherly difpoii- xion, and grounded his hope, upon that, and on the promifes and engagements that lay in the bofom of that, confirmed by his former and continued fatherly actings. Thus tho* fin and unworthsnefs flare them in the face, and the fenfe of the former abufe of God's gracious concefcenfions and favours; Yet tke faith of God's being a Father, and the faith of his former gracious proofs of his fatherly affedtion, and the faith of his promifes, encourage t hem to come forward. David exprefieih all this clearly, Pfal, 103. faying, lerje 8. The Lord is merciful and gracious , flow tfthy and finful children, we can pleatd for nr>- g upon our own worth or merits ; but muft ex- a$ flowing from h| iree grace and ta- v condelcenfion. The child will not come to /her, as a rne r chant comingto buy, with mo- Bey in his hand : but will only plead his intereit in, elation t > his father, and expert what heasketh 1 free fatherly pity and coropaffion. We fee the pro- i*5 How iw/houtt Pray Chap. XI\T. prodigal bad low thoughts of himfelf ; he thought net bimteif wcrihy to be called a fon ; and was content-to be as ofteof his father's hired fervants,Ltf£ i > , 19. 21. f. As alio this teachelh us to draw uigh to God with holy fear and reverence ; as children fliould ap- proach unto their lather, knowing their own ftate& condition by nature, as being children born, and brought out of the loins of their father ; And as . | keeping'allduediit^hce, remembring that honour, re- verence and refpett they owe unto their father: So ought the children of God approach unto him, with ail due reference and fear.' A Son (faith the L*rd, Mai 1, 6.) honour eth his father- -If then \bea Fa- ther, where is mine honour ? Now this reverence cnfifteth, \fl 9 In having all high and refpe&ful thoughts cf God. 2dfy 9 In having humble and low thoughts of themfelves. $dlj 9 In carrying in all their deportment very fubmiflively and circumfpe&ly, left by any thing they fay, or do, they provoke the eyes cf his jealoufie. Now this filial fear and reverence is well confiftentwith the Son- like boldnefs and confi- dence, that they are allowed to have. 6. This tcacheth us to approach with an holy importunity, whenprefied to fpeak what is neceflary and ufeful for us: The child will be importunate with the parent for meat, when he is hungry ; and for drink, wfeen be is thirfty, and for clones, when he is naked ; -and- will not be put off with nay- fays, and other discouragements, upon the confideratir>n cf the Handing relation, and of theftrong and fu table affettion, which he bath to his children. So the child of God will importune the Lord for what he wanteth.&findeih receffary for fcim,upontheaccount of this relation, notwithstanding of the many dif- couragements they have (rom their own finful frame. Thus did the church carry, ljai. 63. 16- Doubilefs thou art our ¥nthtr 9 though Abraham be ignorant of ui % and lintel acknowledge us not 7 tbsu O Lord art our atber. As if (lie had faid, tho' We be fo far Se- ated, that cur covenanted progenitcn, Abra- and \Jrael (hculd difown us, and no more : upen us, as their covenanted poiier::y ; >ei ;hou an our Father : And thereupon they plead with h:m> in thefollowing words. 7. So it feacheth us to approach with affections, warmed towards God; with love and d-light in him, \ Ufa a defire to p!ea!e hftn : All due reverence is accompained with Jove,and to ft d'ftin^uffhed I b2l'e iear: And children approaching to their father, fhculd not come as to their enemy, v, ha'.e; 1 10 their father, whom ibey leve. • I iffilt ord y (hid David, Pfal. iS, ij And the , 3 . 1 udlt call upon the I:ord. So dren of G nto him, a child-like affection, free ofje. 1 pre- judices in their mind ; becaufe they fh< tit un- to him, as to their Father with whom they are faft din their affection, and of whom they fear net to receive any thing to their prejudice, having no: the leaft (ulpicion of evil fromhim:and with a purpofe to cleave 10 him, let his difpeafaiions be never fo iowr: : They mud love a frowning father, becagJeheis a father ftijl : Yea, tho' hefhould (hue them out of doors, yet will they cry to him, as their Father whom they love. 8. This teacheth us, to come with filial fubmiffi • not limiting or prefcribiro: to the rro'y one of 1/- rael: A child muft not think to be wifer than his father and to prefcribe all ro him, that he muft He muft be at his father's difpoial, and be well con- ien;ed totake " vcth, tho' it be not the par- ticular he would faineft have had. So the children of hould come in prayer, with that 1 ft, to lubmit to him in all particulars, whether as concern - inr^the time of theLord's anfwering-, 01 as c the ijjanner, how ihc anfwer (hall come 5 or as cerning the meafure of the mercy, \l< ng ; yea, 1 2 7 In whcfe Name we JhouU Pray. Chap. XV yeaor concerning the particular it felf. They mull in all thefe leave the Lord a latitude : and not to be pet- ted if thpir humours and defires be not fully fatisfied; fcecaufe he is a father, who knoweih better than they, what is good for them, and willdofor them that, which is good : And this fhould fatisfie, and with this fhould they acquielce. CHAP XV. In whole Name Prayer is to be made. NOw folio weth the Third particular in the Text to be fpoken, to wit > theperlon in & through wn.m we are 10 ask, or pray \ and this is Chrift ; lor it is Chnft, that here faith, If ye ask any thing in my Name, As Chrift is God, he is the object oi wor- ihip, or theperlon to be prayed unto, as we cleared above : But here, when he is mentioned as the way to the Father, or when we are to pray in his Name, or to make ufe of him thus in our approachings to God, he is to be confidered, as mediator, as God- man, c!bath£d with the mediatory- offices : For un- derftanding of which, we would know, i. That man, by his fin, and rebellion againftGod hath puthimfelf cut of the favour ot God, and out of his warm embraces : Sin hath fepar&ted betwixt God and man, l/ai. 59. 2. And hath made up a great gulf ; tint there is no free accels as formerly. God being a cenfumingfire, and man being through fin become dry ftubble, fewel for the fire of God's indignation. Nay, not only hath man put himielf into this deplorable flae of diftance, that he map not nor cannot approach unto God : But alfo through fin, he is become a rebel unto, and a hatter of God, Rom, 1, 30. Job, 15. 23. 24. 25. Man no.v by nature Chap. XV. In whofe Name wtjhould pray. r g$ nature is an enemy unto God, itanding in need of a reconciliation, Eph, 2. 15. 16. Col. 1. 21 2. That the Lord of his grace and free love, hat!* condefcended to takeaway this enmity and diitance, that they, who were Grangers and foreigners, an I enemies by their wicked works, may come near and enjoy his feilowfhip, and become his citizens, and members of his noufliold : This device never came or us, nor neither cculd men or angels have devifed it, or found it out ; but the Lord hlmlelf, to magni- fie the riches of his love & grace to all eternity, hath : And to (hew forth the exceeding riches of his grace in kindne(s towards man, as the apoftle fpeaketh,£/>6 2, 7. hath found out this way, without which maa had been for ever in the fame ftate, with devils, and apoftate angels. 3. That this way is through his Son, the Son of his love, his only begotten (on, whom he hath ap- pointed heir of all things, and by whom he made the worlds, Heb, 1, 2. He is the the righteous , is our c the Fa. her : And is the propitiation for cur fins, 1 ]ohu, 2, 1. 2. And being an advocate, td the /inner s cauu, in a legal and judicial r ~,. he. called an intercejjor, and : for us, Rom, 34 And that at the right Land of God ; became he interposes to depricate God's wrath> end to inter ceed, /or his /a: to us : So is he faii To appear before God for us, Heb, 9. 24. For Chrift is not entered into the holy places, made with hands, which are the figure ot the true ; but into heaven it felf, now to appear in the prefence of God for us. ■ And thereby is ecome our conftant agent and fol:cit;r at heaven's court, to do our bufmefs, to plead our caufe, to keep the door of accefs open, and to encourage us to come forward. Hence he is faid to have a golden cenjer with much incense, that he /kould offer it ivith the pray- srs of all Mints upon the g: $r % which was be/ore the throne-. The fmoak of which incenie, which came wi:h tie prayers of the faints, is faid, to a* /cend up he/ore God cut cf his hand, Rev, 8. .3, 4. 7. This med ; ator, bein^ true man, was found in fafhion as a man,tho' being in the form of God, He c thought it no robbery to be equal with God, yet 4 he made himfeif of no reputauen, ba< took upon * him the form of a iervant, and was made in the * likeneis of men ; and being found in fafhion as a * man, he humbled himfeif, and became obe: 4 unto death, Phil, 2. 6, 7. 8. And why did he thus became a partaker of of flefh and blood f And why did he take on him, not the nature of angels, but the feed of Abraham ? And why was he thus made like unto his brethren in all things? Even fas the apoftlc faith. Heb, 2. 17, 18) That he might b* a met l iful and /aithful / t , in things pertain • tug to God, to make reconciliation for the fins ot the peo - ump- 191 Inwhofe Name iervanf, lfai % 42, 1. and 49, 36. and 52, 13. nd 53. 11. In which xt($k£\ he is inferiour to bis ather, John. 10. 29. and 14. 28. He was ap- omted, or maderor thi5, Heb, 3, 4. Ckriflglori- cdnot himfelfto be made anj)igh priefl : But he was died of God, and made high pneji by him, who [aid un- ) him, Thou art my Son, to day have I begotten thee 9 leb, 5. 4, 5. He was given of the father , John, 3. . He. was hereunto fore-ordained before the founda- on of the worlds 1 Pet. 2. 20 The Father hath 'died him. John, 6. 37. And lent him upon this rrand. John. 3. 17. 34. Aft. 3. 26. Gal. 4. 4. ohn, 5. 2i. 1 John. 4 9. Chrift looks upon him- i\f, i&jent of God, John 6, 29. and 7. 28. and 8. 6, ar.d 7. 29, 8. 29 4*. And ashe had authori- / and commflr n, lo had he furniture and abilities ranted of God, for carrying on and fimfhing this >ork ; for he received the lpirit above meafure, Pfal 5- 7- ]oh. 3-34- And hid in him all the ireafures fwifdom and knowledge, Col, 2. 3. Yea, It plea fed be father, That in him Jhould allfulne/s dwell. Cot. I. 9. He : was full of all grace and truth, John. 1. 14. Yhejpirit of the Lord God was upon him, becaufe the aOrd had anointed him to prea.h good tidings unto the neek, Sec. Ifai.bi. 1. 2. 3. Luke, 4, 18. He hath ot all power in heaven and earth, Mat rn 28. 18. Vid a Nam* above every name, that at his name every nee Jhould bow. Phil, 2. 9. 10. And is exalted far hove all principality and power, and might and domi- dnd every name that is named. A 1 d God hath • hin^s under his lee;, and gave him to be head ver all things to the church. E ph. i. *i. at. J Pet. . 21. 10. In this mediator, who is God and mm, in •neper-ion, rhe God -head, which if infinite in iifelf .conceivable bv us, cundeicendr.h 10 be foxne- vay acceflible to us, when we are o approach unto m in Chnit, m whom this G d head dwelle h bo- »ly, here, to ipeak fo, we come unto God, b/co- N mine 193 In whofe Name 8. 2. r Kings t 8 29 30.35. gJLr^JjM&c., 4. It is he,who is \bzwayt the Father ) ]chn. 14. 6. and the door. Job, 10. 7 O what a wonder oflove and condefceriion is ihi in God/ That he 1st. Should ever fuffer fmners,wb« were under the ientence of condemnation, anfl whole deftru&tion he might have got the glory of hi juftice for ever and ever, to rcrurn unto him, t< fpeak and prelent their f u i ! s unio him. zdly. Tha hehimfelf fhould find out and appoint a way, bov they may approach unto him, ajid prefent their (up plications, idly. That the way is in and throug fuch a perfon, the eternal Son of God. ^thly. Tha far this end, This eternal Son of God muft c^nde fcend (o low, as to become a man, aid take < n th form of afcrvant, and experience the griefs and dol ours of men. $thly. That we fhould thereby hav iuch encouragement and heart- ftrengthening conn deratiu Chap. XVI. What it is to ask in Christ's Ncime. lox. derations to make ufe of this mediator, in preferring our fupplications to the Lord. 6th/y. That Cd would have us to make ufe of this way only, in coming to Mmfelf; and thus come to him withL hi our arms, or rather in the arms of Chrift ; whac ever funs or dcfires we have to prefent unto the i. i j Likewise how fhould th ; s commei.d and endear prayer unco us, that we have fuch a new and living [ way/ fuch a glorious and exalted inteiceffbr through whom to preient all our defires ? And how flic uld l this encourage u> to come, when all things would idifcoi , and faint us? yea, how (hould this give u nee of coming fpeed with God, that it is GoJ himielf, now become man, and God and man in one perfon forever, and ihat for. this end, /through whom we have accefsto God ? Through the Son, who is God over all, blefled for ever, do \ prosch unto the father, and have acceis unto ;or all we need. What myfterres of wifdom, r -kindne!s and mercy are here / C H A P. XVI . What it is to Pray in Christ's Name. THe next thing to be cleared here, is, What it 13 to ad in the Name of Christ ? This is to be clca- *o our underitandm^ the way of making of the Mediator, Jefus Chrift, God man, in our unto God. herefore to 'his queftion, What it is ask in the Name of Christ ? W e would take notice : ulars, as preiequifne. ring perl n mult be convinced & i his finfulnef?, vilenefs and diftance from d, oy reafon ot lin, wickednefs and rebellion : :o fee, and to be ienfible of this, that ot himfclf N i he i?;. What it is to ask in Christ's Name. Chap. XVI: he canrtot think to approach with acceptance unto Gcd, having nothing to commend him unto God, and God being a coniuming fire unto all, who are lying in their fins, and are not yet reconciled unto him, through the Mediator : And therefore he mud look upon himfelf, as neceffarily (landing in need of a mid-perfon, to reconcile him unto God, and to make his addrefles acceptable: For without this, bothhehimleJf and all his performances muft be an abomination unco the Lord, Prov. 15, 8: 29. and 21. 27. and 28, 9. And he muft remain in a ltate of alienation and enmity, without Chrift, a ftranger from the covenants of promife, and having no hope, and without God in the world, Epbef. 2, 12. This convi&ion muft be fixed in the heart of the praying perlon, that would ask in the name of Chrift, to the end he mayfixedly renounce all within himfelf, as net ground, or any part of the ground of his accefsunto God;asno groundof the leaft.ofhis hope ofacceptance. 2* Theperfon, that would ask in Chrift's Name, muft have the faith and knowledge of Chrift as Medi- ator ; and know, that he alone, and none elfein heaven or in earth is appointed unto this office : or is qualified, fitted and furnifhed thereunto, according - to what was faid above, in the preceeding Chapter. : 3. The perfon that would diftindklv ask in the name of Chrift, would know what Chrift hath done, in order to the making of peace, and to the opening a door of accefs for him unto the father: as alfo what groundof boldnefs and confidence, in our accefs un- to God, and to the throne of grace, there is in his peculiar office of being a prieft, offering a facrifice of reconciliation, to attone God, and to reconcile us unto him, and daily in'erceeding upon the fatisfac- tion offered and accepted, and prelenting himfelf in heaven for us, there alfo to plead and advocate our caufe : As alfo what ground of confidence and hope there is in his being man, and fo particularly and ex*- perimentally acquainted with our ftraits, temptations, hardfhips Chap. XVI. What it is to ask in Christ's Name. 196 hardfhips, difficulties, and infirmities. They mull know his Name, that would ask in his Name. 4. It is neceflary, That the perfon, that would ask in the Name of Chrift, be reconciled unto God through hih)p and that he hath made ufe of him, as mediator, in order to his obtaining of peace and re- conciliation, having fled to him, as the only city of refuge, and peace- maker, and laid hold on him by taith: For our perfons mull firft be accepted, ere our lervice fhall be accepted: And they can never make right ufe of Chrift in a particular, who have not made ufe of him for the main : Nor (hall he ever lean to Chrift, in reference to a particular luit,who hath not laid the weight of his whole foul uponHim; 5. It is alfo requifi'e, That the praying perfon, pray for nothing, that is not agreeable to the mind of Chrift, and for which he hath not his warrant and allowance ; for fure, Chrift will not allow us to take his Name in vain j but we fhould unqeftionably take his name in vain, if we fhould ask any thing in his name, which he would not approve us in, or is contrary to his law and command. 6. his alfo neceflary, That fuch, as ask in the Name of Chrift, believe, That that is the way of their finding accefs in their prayers to make ufe of his name thereunto ; & that through him & through his Name they fhall be accepted in their addrefles & their prayersfhallfindplacebeforeGod: For we fhould take this wav, in faith;that is, as believing, that it is theway cfGbd,&that it is the way to come fpeed;& that ifwe follow this way aright, we (hall come fpeed : It our hearts hefitate and doubt hereanent, we cannot ask aright, in the Name of Chrift ; becaufe we cannot ask with confidence, that our asking in his Name fhall not be in vain : nor believing firmly, that Chnft fpoke truth here, when he faid, Whatfoever ye /hall ask the Father in my Name y I will do it : There cannot be a fallowing of this way, with con- fidence on hi* gracious word of promile, which was N 3 fpokcn t 97 . What It is to ask in Christ's Name. Chap. XVI. fpoken for our encouragement, and to give us confi- dence that our prayers, put up in his. Name, {hall certainly receive a gracious return, both Lcc in. the Text, and Job. 16. zj. Thefe things 'premised, are prerequifite, and as. here preluppofed, wc fhall now fliow, therein this asking 1 n the Name of Chrilt doth coniift. And 1. In drawing all our encouragement to prayer from Chrifl alone, or from what r.e hath done, in making accefs for us : Through him is the throne of God become to us a throne of grace and nv. he being fuch an high prieit as he is, Lr us, we fhould, upon this ground be encouraged to come boldly* unto the throne of grace, thai we may obtain me: cy, &L find grace for help in time of need, Htb, 4. 14. 15.^ 36. He hath made the door patent, and bjUhreconj died us unto the Father by his blood, and pure] mercy, pardon and grace to us by his death and fur- ferings: He ftandethbeiore the throne, as ourinter- ceflbr and advocate, there to procure favour for us,, and t© plead ourcauie, and to make our prayers ac-, ceptable through bismcenfe. Thefe things fhould be the foie ground of encourageihent to us in our approaching with our fuifs unto God. Thefe fhouJd hearten us over the belly of many difficulties . For,. wh?.t tho' we lee many thiogs, yea, all things, wrong in 'us, and" fuch as may dilcourage or difhear.ten us from drawing near unto God: Yet this.gloriouj Name of C hrift, wherein thefe mediatory .works oi his are to be read & feen ; and his mediatory office is' a part of this encouragement, to allure and force us' forward over the belly of all dilcouragemente. When, then the* confideration of CbriflA being our mediator and high prieit, who hath entered the hea- vens for us, there to appear betore God on our be- half, and for our good, to advocate our caufe, and to interceed for us, doth encourage and embolden us to draw nigh to God, over the belly of all tiifc. u :; frcmall hands, and nothing eliein ourielvesf then Chap. XVI.Vfhatu isttasiin Cbtift'sName. 198 then do we ask in the Name of Chriih When we oppofe this confideration of Chrilt's office and work, of Chnft's becoming man, and taking on our nature, and coming in the likenefs of finful flefh, and be- coming ^n high prieft, that can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, unto the thoughts of our finfulneis and unworthinefs, and unto wfwJbever elie iatari or cur own nearts would propofe to hold us back; and thereupon take hear!, and adventure to come unto God through him, who is a propitia- tion with the Faiher for our fin . 2. In drawing all the grounds of our confidence and boldnefs, in prayer, trom Chrift alone. There is a boldnefs and confidence oppofre to fears, faint- ing and doubling, which the Lord alloweth umo his people, in their approaching unto him: And the ground ot this lhould be Chrift, his Name, his offi- ces and work. Beca'ufe of what Chrift hath done to ufhtr our way to the Father, we fhould approach in ■ cing exulting frame, free of carnal or flavifh eltrangement of heart, diffidence or drooping s children approach unte iiial confidence and boldnefs j and than they would do unto a ftran;rer. The aid huve u^ l raing b Idly unto ;he throne .e i that is, with a purpoie to tell all our mind ing any (as the. word importeth, Aft ■ pennelsof hear, without ftraiu any thing ("as the word im- • z.)&openly plainly andpuMickly as j. 4. 26.&1 1. +2.MarJk$ 31.) ce, with which the A- bb* 4, i' :nce of a child, that cometh h all hat b in ire heart, con- id without r ihame, who ever he prefent. Ana this muft be founded upon /Hat he hath done to procure e toundeih this upon Chritl'l L r , a great high priest, 1 -to the bea- N 4. vens 199 What it is to art in Christ's Name. Obzy. XVV vens ; and upon hh bein<4 tf high priest , that can be touched with the feeling of our infirmittes, and was in all points tempted, like as we are, without fin. Heb 4* 14. 15. So Heb. 10. 19. 20. 21. 22. Waving therefore brethren, boldnefs to enter into the boliefl by the blood of Je/us. By a new and living way, which he hath' tonfeirattd for us, througb the vail, that is to jay, his fiefh. And having an high ?riefl over the houje of God let us draw nigh namely iinners,and wouhlefs finners,at adiftancejromGod, -< having nothing to commend usto God, except mi* iery, and poverty - y nor any ground in ourfeives, 'whereupon to expect admiffipn ;o God, or his favour and acceptances* but muft be beholden to another for it, or be undone forever 2. That this is ChrifVs office and work, to bring finners in unto the Father, and to make their perions accepted ; yea and to prefent their tints, and agent their caufe in heaven : Hereunto is he appointed of. the Father, and he will be true to his truft ; for he is faithful to him, that appointed him, and he is a faith- ful high prieft, and will faithfully perform his work,; 3. That Jefui Chrift hatha great delight and com- placency herein, being man, and having the true and. kindly bowels of a man ; and while in his ftaie of hu- . milialion being tempred, and experiencing in himielf the pain, preflure, grief, and pungeni neceflity, that we fufier, though without fin: As the working. bowels of the mother cauie.th her to run, to help her beloved child, in trouble with delight, readineis and alacritv. 4. That the Father, having appointed him to this work, to be high prieit> interceflbr and advocate, he will • Chap. XVI. What it is to ask in Christ's Name. 202 :ertainly bewellpieaied with him, in the diicharge cf thtfe offices ; and accept of all luch, as come 10 , and make them and their ^applications welcome: That he hath ir.oyen with the Father, and will prev :t ot heaven ; for all he re that all the lui.s, which he prelenteth, fhali I \n d^e time. 5. That therefore we fhjuld c!o r e with him, as the mediator, and accept ut him, asfent, fealed and offered of the I po:^ his own terms ; embrace him in his cfiices, '- e ufe of him for ali the cularly, that ve fhould in, as ufhering our way to the Father; he hath done, t© pur- , to approach with con- ce, as h. . ban, and confiding in his its, 6. That we (hould eye him, as a tender hearted, hizing hi»h prieft, touched mi.ties : And upon this J approach with warmed affections, confidence cheerfulnefs and alacrity, making ugh hint. ', that Chrift will nor .s and work, whatever we be; but act the part of a tender-hearted, loving, and lympatbizing high prieft, inierceffor and advocate: And therelore v. ill chetf ke us welcome, as waiting to receive our prayer* to put in his center, < ; ed by us in thele hiscii therefore ivc confidence and hope through him, nc \ i what appear- eih from v. : from without, to difcourage us, and to faint us : Yea, and quietnefs and peace under challenges : Becauie 1 ur prayers are :u come into his , and to be prclented with bis incenf'e, and therefore made acceptable : So that we need not be up, or down in our hopes and expectations of accep- tance, acc~. we find our id ves in eood, or in bad 203 How we ask not Chap. XV 11/ bad cafe, lively, or dead, better or worfe prepared; at freedom, or bound up in ourfpirits ; becaufe the ground of our acceptance would always remain th£ lame: for that is not in our felves, but in him, with whom the Father is well pleaied. 9. That we wholly acquiefce in his merits, and reft; thereupon, expedtmg what wedefire and feek, onl/ upon his account, who hath purchaledand procured all to us, that we need, whatever we may obferve in ourfelves, which would brangle our hope, and weak- en our expectation, yea, or triage us defpair ofre-. ceivinga good aniwer. 10. That thus abftra&ing wholly from ourfelves, and laying our whole weight upon Chrift, and upon his merits, and their acquiefcing, we adl faith as to the particular we ask ; and thus leave our felves and our fuits wholly upon Chriit, putting them in his hand, and confiding in him, who is a faithful high prieft, and tender of all the concerns ef his people ; & wait in confidence and hope for a good return, in God's own time, only in and through Jefus C/irift. Thus we lee, that to ask in the Name of Chrift, is fomefar other thing, than barely to name his Name, in prayer, as to fay, Grant us, Lord, this, or that, jorChrift'sJaie, wherewith many may be fatisfied, and think, that when they have barely made mention of his Name, they have done enough. CHAP. XVII. How we oft ask in Prayer, and not in the Name of CHRIST. FRom what is faid concerning the ufe making of Chrift, in prayer, or the asking in his Name ; we may clearly fee, how far fhort we come in this duty, in feveral particulars 3 or how we ask in pray- cr Chap. XVII. In the Name ofChrift. 204. er, bat not in the Name of Chnft. In order to the diicovery of this, for our convi&ion, and humiliati- on, we (hall clear it, in fome particulars. As 1. When we draw not all our encouragement to prayer from Chrift alone, but from other things, be- iidc him, we ask not in his Name : And we draw our encouragement to prayer (rem other things be- fide Chrift ; when, i. We are encouraged to draw near to God in prayer, becaule we find our felves in fome good,pre- fent difpofition, and frame, as having our heart well fixed and prepared. 1 grant, we fhould labour to have our hearts in good cafe, fixed and prepared, when we approach unto the living God; that we may fay with. David y Pjal, 57. 7. and 108. 1. Our heart is fixed we willfing) and give praife : I grant likewife, that when we find our hearts in a good frame, we may hope that the duty will be more pleaiantly, and with iefs difficulty discharged : Yet this fixednefs of heart and preparednefs, fhould not be the ground, whence we draw our encouragement to go about this duty, as if we h^d no encouragement to fet about this du- . ty, befide this fixednels, or might lay hold on no en-,: couragemen r ,when we found our hearts out of frame: Thus indeed, we fhould put our preparation in the room of Chrilt, and fo ask in our own Name, or in the Name of our good frame and preparednefs of heart. 2. When we are encouraged to go about this d*i- ty, becauie of inward peace, freedom f"om challen- ges of guilt, or of grofsuut breakings, or of guile & hypocrifie, as noi regarding iniquity in our hearts : 1 grant when one ha h thU inward tellimony of his own fincerity and uprightnef?, he may take it as a fubordinate encouragement, in fo far, as to look to it, and aflert it, in oppofnion to the contrary ground- less alledgeance of the devil, tempting the honeft man, to conclude himfelf an hypocrite, or one that regardeih iniquity in his heart ; And therefore muft not 2oj How we fcould ask Chap. XVII. not dare to approach unto God, or think to find ac- / cefs unto, or acceptance wi h him. Bu: yet this inuft not be made the ground of our encouragement ; nor mull we lean to it 5 < s i\ ch$ or think that be< it isio, ur fo with us. therelcre we may come boldly^ unto the throne bi grace, and obtain mercy and find prace for help in time of need : For this were to put our honefty and good difpofition in the room of Chrift, our great high prieft. 3. When we draw our encouragement unto this duty, mainly from the difpentations of the Lord, ieeming to imile upon us, arid to favour us ; This pifpenfation of the Lord, it is true, /may, in its own place, have the force of an argument to induce us, *ro let about this duty, and to wrcftle over other dif- couragements: Yet it muft not rob Chrift of his due, or take his room and place : Our principle & chief ground of accefs unto Gcd, muft beChriit's exercifing the office of high prieft, in our behalf; for 1 through him alone have we accefs : And wheri Chrift keepeth his own place with us, we will thence^ take encouragement to draw nigh to God, through him,even tho* we mifs thele outward encouragements thai is, even tho' we want the (millings and (hi li- nings of God's countenance ; and his difpenlations look anger-like towards us, and that becaule of our fins and fliort comings. How ott have the faints ta- ken encouragement, to go to God by prayer, from the mercy of God (which is only in and through Chrift, the great high prieft) when fryftcd with lad. ano fharp dilpenfations ? So did David, Pfal, 6. 1. 2j and £1,1. 4. When we draw our main encouragement unto prayer from this, that we fee and have clear appre- henfions of our intcreft in God through Chrift, and that we arc now reconciled, and that the enmi-y is taken away. It is true, when temptations would fear us from this duty, upon the account, th: are not reconciled unto God, a loul m?A' warrai Chap. XVII In the Name *f thrift. 206 retted on this, and take notice ct it, io refcll this temptation : Yc: ii malt not challenge the principal piace,nyhich is due to Chrilt : s principal place, which is only Chrilt's due, is given to it, when we will not come io G a in pra\ er : but when we fee diftindby, ana can read our intereil ; and whea we are thinking our ielves ex.^eitd from the cuty, fo long as we are in the dark, as tu that matter Alas/ iifo, where is our high pried? here is faith in him ? and where is our approaching in him, by that new and living way, which he ha>, confecra ed to us through the vail, that is to lay, 1 . rkfti. II. We ask not in the Name of Chrilt, when we approach not with bolar.els and confidence, upon the account cf his being our mediator, high pneit, advocate and interceflbr : And this want ot boldncfs and confidence appeareth. i. When we are loon dafhed and difcouraged in the duty, with theienfeandappreheniion of our own unworthinefs, finfuJnefs, and unliable carriage : It is true, the lenic of thele things ; (liquid humbl^us, and cauie us approach with godly t^\r and ,ie:. knowing what we are, and with whom we h:ive to do: But yet all this I , nor put us from the du:y, norcaufei >u- ragedly about it ; becaufc this would lay, that we took all the ground ot our boldneisand confidencdin approaching, from our telve?, am \w\\ ufhd in our felvi uld beK. viih, we haven , Alas! If it be io with us, when Bqii ? Where isoui b >ldnefs upon the account ot >n? 2. fVhei >roaching is accompanied wi:h a bat* i we arc I ra- iling u«- we have not tha billed lor, & lhac toy H*tu ivt ask not Chap. XVII. that our right uie-making of the Name of Chrift, & ! of his offices and work would help us, and prompt us unto. 3. When there is not an open-heartednefsin tel- j ling God all that aile:h us, but there is an hurtful and finful baflifulnefs, \o as we cannot lay out our cafe in freedom, plainnefsand opennefs of heart; Then there is not that boldnefs uled, that we are allowed to ufe through Chrift, our mediator and high pricft: For where this is, the ioul will mike all its cafe known, and tell God both the word and fceft, as a child will conceal nothing from the Father, but ufe all freedom of ipirit. 4. When our prayers are accompanied with much fainting, hefitating, and doubting whether we fhall te made welcome, when we come, or not; or whether all our labour fhall not be in vain ; whence proceedeth deadnefs, orcoldrifenefs in our addrefles, and an heartlefs defpondency; We pray, as if we prayed not, becaufewe want earneftnefs, zeal, and fervency ; and we cannot be fervent or zealous in prayer, nor can we ft rive in prayer, as combatants in their fet Olympick Games, did, fo long as we are un- der the pewer of this fainting, or doubting. And while it is thus with us, we cannot ufe boldnefs in and through Chrift, our high pried and advocate. III. We make not ufe of the Name of Chrift, as. we ought to do, in prayer, when our hope of accep- tance, in the performance of that duty, is drawn from ©ther things, than from Chrift alone. As, i. From our freedom from an accufing, or chair lenging confcience, for former iins and mifimprove- ments of former mercies: It is good and refrefhful, I grant, when our hearts do not condemn us, for then we may have confidence towards Gv.d, 1 ]oh. 3, 21. Viz. In Chrift: But this immunity mull not be laid as the ground of our acceptance, nor muft we lean unto it, or reft upon it for that end ; becaufe it is not Chrift ; For it is Chrift, and Chrift only* who Dhap. XVII. Intht^ameefChrift. 208 yho is our mediator ; It is he alone, who hath made ur peace, and in whom we muft look for acceptance. 4 od when we look for our acceptance from anything lfe, we depart irom our rock, andlay C.hrift afide. 2. From our freedom from wandering thoughts, r fuchlike mifcarriages, in prayer: Alas! tho* it be oodand commendable to be keeped from thefe evils: et we muft not place that in Chriit's room, or ask uy thing from God, in prayer, upon the account hereof : For that is not the Name of Chnft, and in lis Name muft we ask ; that is, leaning to him, and o his merits alone, in order to be accepted in our per- ons and fervices. It is true alft, thai we may fup- >o!e, according to truth, prayer gone about without uch mi (carriage?, is more acceptable to God, than uayer accompanied with them : Yet we muft not hink, that we or our performances are accepted of heLordupon any fuch an accountmor muft we think tfiih words now our perfons are accepted of theLord, k we may befure, our prayer fhall have accels, & we hall get a good return, becaufe wehave gotten the juty performed'now in a right manner. 3: From our freedom and liberty from bonds in prayer. It is true, when the Lord doth thus loofe jihe bonds of the foul, and enlargeththe heart to leek and receive, he u : u .1 1 1 y epeneth his hand to give: When he thus fixeth and prepare h the heart, heufeth to bow down his ear to hear, Pjal. 10, 17 Aridfo this liberty and enlargement ot heart, may be a good ud token, that there is a good return at hand : muft not be made the ground, and balisof our acceptance ; not leaned to as ihz ground of our af-» fui.;nce,that wc haveaccefs ; as If a prayer could not ; p.ed ot the Lord, wherein u washon- o' much ftraitnedand bound up. 4. From the wan., . it we find our* fdves in, while about this duty of pra/er. Ir is, I II y commendable to rind the heart warming lowar crcits and people, wluls Vet tbV? kindling and warm- th ' i^J \r th 309 How we ask not ' Chap. XVI. ing of affc&ions, tho' it may be a good token of goc fuccei's,cannot for all that be owned, as the ground < pur hope of acceptance with God; nor can it beowr ed as the ground of the Lord's accepting of us in th< duty : for that is not our peace-maker, that is nc our mediator nor interceflbr. Upon him alone, an upon nothing elie, muft our acceptance, as to op perfons, and as to all our performances be founded,: we intend to ask in his Name. 4. We make not ufe of the Name of Chrift arigfr in prayer, when we lay the weight of the merit, c of the ground upon which we expedt a return and goodanfwer, upon any other thing bcfide him, an his mediation : As, 1 . When we expedl an anfwer, and an hearing be caufe of our prefent good frame : It is true, a ba frame and difpoiition may mar and hinder our beini heard, and may cbftruft :he good anfwers, that other ways might poflibly be had, becaufe we ate out c cafe either to receive them thankfully, or to improv them when received : Yet owr good frame can de ierve nothing at the hands ot God ; nor mull w» have any refpett to it, upon that account. Chrift' merits alone muft procure all to us, and we muft asl and receive all, oniy for his fake, Dan, 9, 17. anc upon the account of his merits, and interceffron. who is our redeemer and advocate, and hath purchif- edall to us by his death and blood, which he offered' up as our great high prieft. When we look for our anfwer upon the ac- count cf fome vidtory over foine evil, iomecorrup tio'n or temptation r r other, which we have got, aftci * iome wrtftiing: Tho' we will not be fo bold Midi ftiamelefs, as to fpeak any fuch thing openly in a blust manner ; yet our hearts may deceive .ut, . • when we are lead adverting, may incline to ibii wrong hand, mating us fain, and to conceive gaodl hope, that now we fhallcome /peed, becaufe it is not 1 : now v/i- 1 /, we areooi freed toon that . Chap. XVII. In the Name of Gbrift. 210 that yoke of bondage and tyranny, under which we were lately made to groan : We know not how falle and treacherous the heart is ; and therefore we (hould look well to it. 3. When we look for our anhver, becaufe of our good vows, purpoies and refohr.ions, or the like : Thefe I grant, cannot be condemned in themfelves ; yea, it may be duty fometimes to take on thele: But yet thefe and all other duties fhouid keep their own place, and (hould not entrench upon Chriitand upon his due : And when we, becaufe of them> conceive more hope of being heard, and of getting a latisfadtory return to our prayers, we do plainly de- throne Chrift, and pray not in the Name of Chrift, but in the Name of thefe our good purpofes, vo*s and refolutions. 5. We make not ufe ot the name of Chrift aright, when in prayer, we make not ufe of ChriiVsftrength 'and grace to help us to pray : That is, when, 1. We pray from a cuftorn, which we have, or • from a gift, or an habile, without any new ftirring !up of the grace of God, or waiting for frefh influences !to cairy us through the duty. And, 2. When we act not faith on the gracious promifes lof help afiiftances of the fpirit, through Chrift, in ;wbom all the promifes are Yea> and Amen^ 2 Or. 1 .20. Nor have an eye to Chrift by faith to fulfil his promile, and to lend the fpirit to help our infirmi- k hen we are not, in the conviction of the weight ot iheduty, of our unfitneis and inability for it, and ^carrying in it, and of provoking .hereby, laying all by faith upon Chrift, com- gour lelves, when out of confeience to his , letting about the duty, wholly to his manuttr.cty, conduit and through- bearing. We make no right ufe of the Name oi Chrift in tr, when we put notour prayers, in Chrift's hind O z in Howweasknot Chap XVII. hand, that they may be accepted through the perfume of hisincenfe, And this appeareth, when, i . We are tickled and fain, when we find the du- ty hath gone well with us, and we have been helped to difcharge it to our fatisfattion, and have not found alanguiflaing in prayer, nor obferved confufionand indiftin&nefs in the fame, or other evils of that kind; And on the other hand, are fadned and call down t when we have obferved luch weaknefles and failings I in the difcharge of the duty : This our being up 01 | down, according as we find the duty well or ftl difr charged to our mind, would fay, that we have out eye more upon our manner of going about the duty f thanupon the incenfeofChrift, which muft perfume them, and carry them in before the Father. 2. When fenfe of provocations doth mar all out! hopes, and caufcth us conclude, That it is in vain to wait for a return ; For hereby we declare, That H all were well with us, and we were free of challenge* and of the fenfe of luch provocations, we would not think, we flood in great need of Chrift^ blood to Wafli our prayers, or of his incenfe to make them ac- ceptable unto the Lord: And hence it is apparent. That we put not our prayers in the hand of Chrift 1 For if we were walking according to this principle* we would fee our felves conftrained hereunto the more we faw our oivn unworehinefs, and the - lefts of our performances :Anc thus,inthisrefpei't we would havemore hope, that our weak and finful ad- drefles, would be accepted through Jeius Chrift ; be- caule we would have nothing, ne ; cher in our ielves, nor in the performance of the duty, that wculd draw our eyes off Chrift, or entice us to give a wry- look. 7 We do not make righ k ufe'of the Name-ofChrift, in prayer, when we are not quieting our felves, as to the event of the duty, upon Chrift's merits and in- terceffion : And that when we are mod called there- unto. Ar, r. When ■ Chap. XVII. \ntke NameofChrifl. 212 1 . When the devil raifeth new ftorms in the foul, after prayer, and iaith take this for the anfwer of thy prayer ; wilt thou ftill go on in prayer, when this is all the truit thereof ? Then, if we would be found making right ufeof the Name of Chrift, we fhould mainly repofe our felves on Chrift, and roll the du- ty on him ; and having done fo, to leave it there ; and not hearken to thefe delufory and diftra&ing in- ferences of the devil to unhinge and difquiet us. 2. When challanges of old fins and late fins, arife in the foul, and efpecially when challenges about fail- ings in prayer, fuch as wandring of heart, want of faith and the like, come in and trouble us : for in that cafe, we fhould anfwer all with this, We have laid |the weight of all on Chrift, and we quiet our felves on his being our high prieft ; and on his intercel- fion, and there we reft, well knowing, and freely acknowledging all aur own failings and fhort- [comings. 3. When we find the wheels of the foul drive hea- 'vily, while we are about the duty, what through 'want of faith, what through other difcouragements : Then fhould our foul efpecially be rolling the matter on Chrift : But when it is not thus with us, then it would feem, we would quiet ourfelves, and reft upon f me other thing, than Chrift. 4/A/y. When we get no intimation of God's favour in our addrel- fes, nor feniible accefs, as we expefted : Then fhould it appear, that we have caft the burden of all on Chrift, in quietingour felves in Chrift's being our high prie(l> and interceflbr with the Father, notwith- ftanding hereof, and in waiting, notwithstanding of what we are diiTapointed of, for a return, in God's good time and way. CHAP. O 3 2i3 Maris of Praying aright Chap. XVIII, , f C H AP. XVIII. life of Trials whether we ask in the NameofCHRlSf or net. FRom what hath been faid, in the two forego y Chapters, we may be helped to underrtancf,; whether in prayer we ask aright in the Name ofChrift. or not/ And confequentlf , whether we go aright a* bout prayer, or not : Therefore we need not infill V ;r g upon it he e . Only mention a few things/ iff. fcerore Prayer, idly. In Prayer. And idly, afiet Prayer. ill. Before Prayer, -we may know if we make* right ufe of ChrilVs Name; if the confideration oJ Chriil's Name, offices and woik that is, Hisbeinga mediator, interceflbr and advocate for us, and oulr high prieft with the Father, be the only ground of our encouragement to draw nigh to God, and doth embolden us, to come toreward unto the throne of ' grace, and Rot theconfideration of any thing done by us, or of any quality or good frame in us, or any thing elfe whatfoever within us, or without us. If the faith of Chrift's mediation and interceflion doth warm our hearts, and draw and encourage us to trie duty, and embolden us to come forward, notwith- ftandingthat i. Old guilt Hand in the way, and convictions of former tranfgreffions ; as Pfal, 25. 7. Remember net the fins of my youth , nor my tranfgreffions : accor- ding to thy mercy remember thou me, for thy goodne]s fake. Here old fins came in his view; yet he was encouraged to go on in his duty, up )n ',he confedera- tion of God's goodne's which is now mamfefted in Chrift; and therefore he'addeth, ver. 11. ¥ or thy Names fake , O Lord, pardon mine iniquity, for it is great. See alfo Pfal, 79> 8, 9. Satan will endea- vour Chap. XVIII. In CbriJPs Name. zix vour 10 drive us from this duty, and to difcdurage us from going about it, by telling us, That thus and thus we have finned againft him ; and how can we then think of approaching to him ? But if we make any right uie of £hrift'i Name, the confideration of what Chrift hath done to make way for us to the Father,, will make us take courage, and come fore- ward, whatever our fins have been. 2. Notwithftanding that prefent guilt flare us in the face ; as Jer. 14. 7. O Lord, though our In- iquities tetiifie againft us, do thou, for thy Name's fake. If (atan cannot prevail to keep us from this duty, by prefenting former tranfgreflionstoour view ; he will labour to do itby mindingus of our prefent unrepent- ed-of fin5, and evil frame: But if we make a right |ufe of the Name of Chrift, all that will not fear us ; for we will fee encouragement enough there, and ground of confidence, whatever we have been, or yet be, and that encouragement will prevail with us, ,and draw us to the duty, ever the belly of what would draw us back. 3. Notwithftanding of our prefent indifpofuion, lor want of due preparation, or of a futable frame of ikeart, requifite in fuch, as draw nigh to God : It lis true, the fight and lenfeof this may affedt and affiitt ,us, and may fadden our hearts: But if we take fuch notice of this, as to think, that therefore and there- upon we are exoneredfrom the duty, or haveno ground , 10 approach i it is too apparent, that all our around I of encouragement andconfidence is fought within our lelves, and that we would be at prayer in our own 1 name, and not in the Name of Chrift : For if we mind to pray, and to ask in the Name of Chrifl, we would draw our encouragement from that Name of his, ho;/ ever it were with us at prefent ; and this ground bemgalways the fame, we wculd not be up or down, as to our encouragement and boldneis, as it were well, or ill with our prefent .ns. O s 4. Not- • ± 15 Maris of Praying aright Chap. XV lit) 4. Notwuhftanding of the difpenfations of the Lord, (peaking out anger and difplcafure againft us j dsP/aljg. 5. & 8.0,4. 8 5- 5* This, it is true,proveth a very i^dning and dilcouraging consideration ; for Who da*-e thuik of appcoaching unto an angry God i whoxlare draw nigh unto devouring fire ? Whocafl ftand before an angry God, contending in anger ? Yet if we lean to the Name of Chrift, and make %'' rght ufe oi ir,in prayer, we will draw encouragement thence, and be heartned even to draw nigh unto an angry God; becaufe Chrift hath fatisfied juiJce, pa-; ciiied an angry God, and is now interceeding for fin- ders: And this consideration will make us fay, Whatever we be, and however the Lord hathjult caufe to be angry at us; yet he is well-p!eafed with his own Son, the Son cf his boforne, he hath accep- ted of his mediation, he hath admitted him to be in- tercefTor ; and therefore upon this account, and upon this account only, do we come unto God ; and from this ground only draw we all our encouragements; viz. That Chrift is the mediator, and the only pea|e- rpaker ; That he is now made an high prieft for evpr, and livech for ever to make interceffion for finners : in him, and through his merits and interceffion, do we approach. Secondly^ In Prayer, we may know, if we make ~right u'e of the Name of Chrift, Either, u/, In re- ference to the difcharging of the duty ; Qr zdly. In reference to our acceptance in it. 1. In reference to the performance of the duty, & throw-bearingin ir, we may know,if we make ufe of The Name of Chrift, by this, Tharthen there will be an eyeing by faith of Chrift, and c.\ the promiies of the spirit, for ftrength and affiftance; and a put- ting off our hearts as it were, in the hand of Chrift, that he may frame thera aright for the work, or ix pe'iuons in them, and io put us in a praying pofture, and carry us on acceptably in the work : And when tfeis is, there will not be a laying afide of Che duty ; how- Chap. XVIII. in Christ's Nanft. . 216 bowbeit We iee, and be convinced of our utter in- difpofuioo, and unfitnefs tor the duty, through pre- vailing corruptions, and the like : And how- beic we perceive our hearts growing weak, and tainting upon one cccafion or other : becau e we will then iee, that our ttrength, and our help is not in our felves, our ftock of furniture, is in him, ia whom we are compleat, and through whom we are ftrong, when we arc weak, 2 Cor. 12, 9. 10. And who giveth power to the faint and to them, thac have no might, increafeth ftrength, If a, 40. 29. 3'- 32. ]Hsxt 9 In reference to our acceptance in the duty, there will be a confiding and relying upon this fole ground, That Chrift is frhe interceflbr, and muft pre- ientall our petitions to the Father, and raake thern gracious with, and acceptable to him : And this ground will give quiet, notwithftanding that, 1. The matters we are leeking be great, and our unworihineison the other hand ieem great : For the faiih of Chrift's merits and interceflion, as the «nly ground of our acceptance, will quiet us here 5 for we ieek nothing upon the account of our own worth ; nor do we leek any thing, that Chrift hath not pur- chafed or procured for us, by his death and intercef- fion. 2. Not withftandinc that many challenges arife in us, to mar our confidence, and todafh our hope?, and ding us back : For the Name «t Chrift, the ioie ground of our hope of acceptance, reoiaineth firm & unchangeable ; and his merits being the ground of our expectation of acceptance with God, " *^en this ground is laid hold on, we will have hope accep- tance over ail thefe challeng 3. Notwithftanding thafour faith begin to fail us and we through diicouragements begins to faim ; for tho' tins may ladden us ; yet, when Chrift's Name is J to, aitheground ©four acceptance in prayer, this will not caufc U9 giv jpc, and conclude, That 4J7 M&rkstf Praying aright Chap. XVIIi; That our prayers may not come upas incenfe befor^ him, a hen presented and perfumed by Chriit. Thirdly, After prayer, we may know, if we pray aright in Chrilt's Name, if we reft quieted upon this ground, That Chrift is the mediator and interceflbr in whom, and for whofe fake alone, we expedt all our returns and anfwers, and fo live in hope of a good i flue, in due time, upon this account : And | that. i. Notwhhftanding that fatan, and our own con- sciences can tell us of many mifdemeanours, many failings, many abufes of former returns of prayers, and the like ; for we wiU have this anlwer, It was rot upon the account of any good carriage in us for- merly, or any good improvement of former ipercies and receipts, that we prefent our lupplications, or that we did, or do expect any return now ; but pure- ly upon the account of the Name ot Chrift, or of what he had done as mediator,or was yet doing as in- terceflbr with the Father for us: And this ground may (land and y ield hope, whatever we have done, or have been formerly. 2. Notwithflanding that challenges come be- fore us ot our manifold mifcarriagesin prayer, as of our want of faith, love, fixednefs, liberty, and the like : For we may reply, that it was not upon a fuppofuion of our having thele qualifications, or of our prayers being lo or fo put up, that we fxpettour anfwer ; but our ground of hope, is the name office, and work of Chrift ; and this is the fame rock, and the fame ground of hope, whatever we have in prayer, and however we have milcarried ; ray, had we been helped never fo well, in the dif- charpeof the duty,-howbeit that had been comfort- able and refrtfhing unto us, yet we durft not, we would not have made it the ground of our hope and expectation of a good anfwer. 3. Notwithflanding that there be a little appear- ance ot a good return - 9 tor tbi? will bear up the head, and Chap. XVIII. in. Christ's Name. *iC and give us hope, that we have put our prayers in C hriit's hand, who is a merciful& faithful high prieft, & who hath moyen with the Father, and hath pur- chafed all for us that we need, and will in his good time, let us fee what force his inierccfiicn with the Father hath : Here we reft, here we quiet our fel ves in hope. 4. Yea, notwithftanding that matters {hould fcem I wcrfe after prayer, than before ; our bonds fhould I appear to be made ftronger ; Temptations (hould be ' multiplied, corruptions fhould be more violent, our darknels and confufion fhould grow, &c. If our hearts be fixed on the Name of Chrift, as our only rock and ground of hope, we will wait and not de- i fpendf' For we will have this to encourage our (elves by, tfcat we have laid our weight upon Chrift, and put the whole matter over in the hands of our advo- cate and interceflbr, and there we have left it, and rnuft wait for an anfwer in and through him, and leave him to bring forth our anfwer, when, and as he thihketh good. 5. Yea, notwithftanding, that many things fhould concur, 10 brangle our hopes of receiving any good through Chriltj and tocaule us doubt, whetherChrift will own u?, or not; and whether we will cake any notice of our matters : if we have cad our anchc Chrift, and reft upon his merits and interceffior order to the receiving of an aniw^r to our prayers, \*e will have ground, wrereupon to ftand in the nrdft of these toffinp; waves; for r,;wer faithful, andafaithful and tender-h ed hi : y and io will not, ourcale; He is a fympa hizing 1. , and hath ! eart of a 1 :her, and will not :tour caufe. tnfwtf obje&t- Sd, and here we 'ill ftand and tfait in hope ; our :\d all our .. \ \ cHiusT our advocate, w - o net 219 Encouragements frdm CbriJVs Name Chap. XIX. tioc only office is calledto do for us ; but alfo hath the heart of a Father, and| fympthizeth with us; and fo afiuredly will help in due time. CHAP. XIX. Encouraglnunts unto^ and in Prayer from CHRIST'S Name. THat we have Chrift's Name to make uie of in Prayer, is a great ground of encouragement to the minding of this duty of prayer, to the keeping of us fixed at it, and in a patient waiting for an an- f wer. We have many things to difliearten and dif- courage us from the duty ; many things to make us faint in the duty ; and many things, to brangle our hope of advantage thereby : but a right uptaking of theNameof Chrifl; that is, of Chrift's perfon, offi- ces and work, as mediator, advocate and interceflbr, would prove beart-ftrengthning and encouraging un- to us, in the midft of all thefe diicouragements, that iatan can mufter-up in our way. This we fhall now manifeftby inftancing a few particulars. i . Satan will endeavour to keep poor people aback from prayer, or faint their hearts while going about that duty, with this, That it is in vain for them to feek the Lord. He will not hear, or regard the prayers of finners ; we read, Zech. 3,1. That when Jofuab the high prieft flood before the angel of the Lord, fatan ftood at his right hand, to refift him, as an adverfary. And how oft doth he fo with poor finners? but the right confideration of theNameof Chrift, who is that Lord Jehovah, that faid to fatan, Ver. 2. The Lord rebuke thee, O fatan, even the Lord, that bath chojen Jerutalem, rebuke thee, &c. Would take away this mountain out of the way, and fcialce it dilfepear. For tho' we be finners , yet he is righteous I Chap. XIX. Encouragements from Cbrijl's NanvtzQ I righteous holy, harmleisand undefiled: He hath fa- I thfied juftice, he hath purchated all; the Father is | well pleafed in him : We fcek nothing upon our own account, but all upon his accouyt, and for his fake ; and therefore whatever we.|^ : and how un- worthy foever we be, yet he is wonflvy, he hath moy- en with the Father, he is the Father^ beloved fon,in whom he is well- pleafed : And fo upon this account We may take boldnefs, notwithftanding of all the convidionsof our own unworthinefs. 2. When conicienceot our bale original, corrupt and naughty nature, eftrangement from Chrift, and from the covenants of promife ; the fins of our youth and education, and the place where we live ; and the like (tare us in the face, and would lay, It is in vain for us to call upon the L^rd ; he will not hear : This Name ofChrift may counter- workall this difcourage- meat. When the poor woman of Canaan heard that (he was call«d a dog, and had no intereft in the covenant, nor right to the mercies of the covenant ; but A'as an aliqn and a flranger, and lived among dogs ; yet fhe gave not over her (uit, {he was not put from duty, nor looked upon the matter, as alto- gether hopelels ; for fhe was fpeaking to the Lord, the Jon of David, and was begging mercy from him : She was feeking nothing upon theaccount of forown werk, but was asking fur mevcy, having her eye and her heart upon the Lord, the ion of David, that is the mediator betwixt God and Man, the promifed Mejfiab. 3 Satan may ralfe ftorms in the foul and prefent to the eye of the finner, his former iniqui'ies, with all their aggravarions, and prefent him to his own eye, as a.e vilest of fmners : And to this end he may mui- ter-up all his former abutes of mercy and kindnefles received ; that he may drive the poor finner away from this duty but right uptaking of the Nan <> may encourage to go over this great moun- tain. Daniel took with all chefe challenge* of fin, & with 22 i Encouragements from Christ's Name. Chap. XUC with all the aggravations thereof, in his prayer, chap 9. 5. and forevvards; and yet he urgeth his petiti- ons, For the Lord's fake, ver, 17, and tox^tiis great msreie's jcke, ver. 18. The fen fe of former iniqui- ties and prov cations will not put us from the daty, nor out of hope of profiting by the duty, if we gel.?- a right view of the Name of Chrift, and confider weljB what i? there. 4. Tho* conlcience of guilt fliould flare us in the Face, when we are approaching, and, as it were, ding - back our petitions into our throat, aad caufe us eat up our own words ; or conclude, that we may ut- ter words, but fhall not be the better ; Yet futablc apprehenfions of this Name of C hrift, will encourage us to come forward, & give us good ground of hope, caucus fay with Jeremiah, Chap. 14. 7. O Lord, though Our iniquities teftifie againfl us, do thoujt for thy Name's fake, and with David, Pfal, 25. 7. Re- member not the fins of 'my youth , nor my tranjgreffions ; according to thy mercy remember thou me ; for thy goodnefs fake O Lord. And ver. 1 1 . For thy Name's fake O Lord, pardon mine iniquity, for it is great The name of Chrift rightly confidered and improven, may foon remove that difficulty, and give ground to expert free grace, and theout-flowingsoifree mercy notwithftanding of our fins. 5. It is a difcouraging difpenfation, when the Lord feerre:h to refufe to hear, and the prayine per^ fon is mace to fay, as Pfal. 22, 2. O my God, I cry in the day time, but thou hear eft not, &c. And when he feemeth to be angry at their prayers, as Pfal 80. 4. aud tofhutout their prayer, .when they cry and fhout, as Lam, 3, 3. Yet a rigrtt fight of the Name of Chrift will keep- in lite ; for through hiffi they will fee the Lord to be (heir portion and that his cempaflions fail not, but are new every mornii Lam. 3. zz. 23. 24, And ;henfe*Will conclude, That it is good, rhat they fhoulcnfoth hope, and *h : s falyation, ver> 26,, For the Lord Chap. XIX. Encouragements fromChriJl's Name. zzz is good unto them, that wait for him, to the foul, thacfeeketh him, ver 25. A fight of the man of God's right band, and of the Son of man, whom he hath made strong for bim/eif, Pfal. 80. 17. Will keep the foul in life, and cauie u cry for the church, and for itfeif, Turn us again, O Lord God of Ho/is, caufe thy face to Jhine, andwejballbefaved. ver, 19. 6. It is a great difecuragement, when the Lord, by- his diipenlations, is leemingly not only to fay, that he wili not anfwer ; but alfo is in a manner, difcharging to pray any more for that mercy; as when he f.iid to Nlefis, Exod. 32. 10. Let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may conjume them : Yet a light ct this Naite* in and through which alone God fheweth mercy unto fin- ners, will encourage to cry with Mofes, Numb, J + 19. Pardon, I befeechthee, the iniquity of this people , according unto the great nefs of thy mercy. &c. 7. It is alio a great diicouragement unto a coming unto God, when luchasfhould fet us forward, and encourage us to come, are itandingin our wa> , hold- ing us (vff, and diicouragmg us from coming forward; as when the multitude rebuked the two bl'nd rrieQ, who were crying after Chnlt, Matth, 30. 31. Yet where Chrift is rightly taken up, and his Name con- fidered, thisdifficulty will be foon ftepped over; there will be a itronger atrradlive force found therein, than to be refitted by fuch difcouragementi : The blind men would notbelilent, for all tbat the multitude could fay ; becaulethey fixed onChrift'sName, and cried to J(/i/f o/Nazaretb, the [on of David. We fee alfo what difcouragements the lpoufe met with, a: the hands of the watch-men, Cant. 5. 7. And yet fhe would not, for all that, give uvcr her purfute. g. This Name of Chrift, if we take a right look of it, will encourage us to pray, whatever be our pre* fent frame, and condition, tho' our hearts were whelmed, asP/al. 61. 2. and the waters were corn^ in unto ear foul, and we were fmking in deep mire^ when 223 Encouragements from Christ 9 s Name. Chap. XIX where is noftanding, and were come into deep wa- ters, where the floods overflow us 5 as PjaL 69. 1, 2, 3. Becauie we will fee that there, which will give us ground of footing, and hope of an outgate ; and give us ground to believe, that our prayers will have accefs unto the Lord, for Chrift is the great in- tercellbr, and is always heard of fcis Father ; Hehath great moyen in heaven ; and he hath a bleeding lov- ing and iympathizing heart with poor finners, that: cry unto God, through him : He is full of pity & companion, and moft ready to fuccur and help. 9. Yea, we will hence be encouraged toly at the pods of wifdom's doors, tho' we fhould be tempted to think, That all our pains (lull be in vain, and that heaven's doors are fhut, and fhail not be opesed ; for right thoughts of the Name of Chrift, the great bigh prieft and interceflor will afford us ground to wait, andcauleus (ay, Chrift is the way, and the door. He can open the treafures of heaven, and rain down bleflings upon us ; and thereupon v. c can fee ground to wait : many a blefling hath he procured for a poor (inner, that he had but imall hopes to meet with: many a preventing mercy hath he bellowed-, and many a time hath be furprized poor people with j mercies, that they hadlktle or no hope ever to fee. 10. Moreover right apprehenfions of this NamO| j in which we are to pray, will encourage us to hold on in our fuits though the dev:l fhould fuggeft unt# j us, that wcftiall thereby rather procure a curfc,thaa 7mg, and that God hath decreed the contrary to what we ask ; For as God's revealed will is our rule* fo, if the thing we ask be for God's glory, and for our good, we have ground to expert it, in theNamr of Jeius, who is faithful in all his promises, and faith- iul in the execution of his offices; and who hath purchafcdall the lure mercies of David unio us. CHAP XX. XX, Jl&at we are to aik. zi^. CHAP. XX. IV cat we are to a si.. 9 I7E comein f .he ns« place, to the Ycurth partU * cular in the iexi, \ the matter of our Vdefitvtr. Whence f may lake no- ice of thete things, fnany brands to God ; i. ord, Whatjoever :mporteth, that they have more |i ieek, than one paiticular ; yea, ;hat they have lany : This needeth no confirmation, feeing it is otour and n-anifclt. 2. That througn Chrift, and in his Name, be^ rversare welcome to Gcd with fever they ask in bis Name, he will do it. Be jus and deiires what they odd and ieftit, iffor God's glory, and for their own g away with them to G .-d. -, being a ftite of rid toexpeft a weL om G d, with their wants, thcla if coiiltant inter- d ; their ) thus is •/age ; for now they are under a rich drawing r.ifh to God, and inily at the polls ot hi* door. And V ^h;i Igc is this, th-t they may make fod, and pour forth all • his boiorn f Of who would not wed to c ns, whatever P *2$ What we are to ask. Chap. XJ theie their defires fhoula be gran red : For they arc t wreftle, in prayer, as in an agony, and drive again muchoppofuion, contradiction, difficulty, & wte of thar kind ftandei.h in the way, either as mad ufe ot by fatan, who will do all he can, Co hold us a back ; or by our own unbelieving heart, iugeeftitt many grounds of fears and doubts, to weaken ou faith and confidence : And all ihefe apparent difli culties and difceuragements, fhould 6e a bellows I blow at the fire of our defires, & caule them to flam the more. 4. That believers have a large field to go upon i prayer ; Whatjoever ye fhallask. This is theprinci pie thing here to be noticed; and fcriptureconfirmet it, Phil. 4. 6, But in every thing by prayer and fup plications with thanksgiving let your requefts be mad known unto God. Mark, 11, 24. Therefore 1 fay un to you, what things foever ye defire, when ye pray, be lieve that ye rective, and ye fiall have. 1 Kings, S 38. 39. tf'hat prayer and lupplication foever be mad. by any man, or by all the people of Ilrael, which Jhat knoiv every men tbe plague of his own hearty andfpreac forth his hands towards this houfe : Than hear thou h heaven. &c. 2 Chron. 6. 21.— 29.-40. Job. 16 23- For clearing of this, we, would know, that thi meaning is not, that believers are allowed to pray foi every thing, they pleafe ; for there arefeveral thing! they muft not pray for: As, 1. They muft not pray for any thing whether te 1 themiefve?, or to others, that is prohibited, unlaw- ful, or not according to the revealed will of God: what we ask muft be according to God's will, 1. Jot 2. They muft not pray for any thing, that is not promised, either in general, or in particular : For our prayers fhould be as theecchoof hispromiies. 3. They fhould pray for nothing that tendeth to prosnove lull, and fin in the foul i for this ia to pray for ,C hap. XX. Vfbci we art U «r#. * 2 * or the devil's kingdom, i ufit whe:. . (O coniumeu apun our hifts, 7? m * 4 ' 3' 4 . i hey fhould ask for noting, that is either un- able, oruniutaWe to their condition, wneiher outward or inward: For this Here to ark farwbai the Lord tath not profnifetj, an{J > •■ it would $Q Jiarm; and no £ But next % The meaning 01 **'*h That a - c things, wh . God to leek, vhey may ask them : I -o <* beit, 1. They be Lever lo ^rcat things, in their eye?, for ihem Eoask : They need . . ".e to leek . rod, it they be iuch things, as arc 'Hiiro hiskingdum, will he a 11 to feek, but the whole; yea, hinreU j and wbal ^e more ? The things they leek, if aco rdi-.g to his revealed will, cannot be loogrsat, Thisr jaketh in tbegrea'eft maters. 2. How beit the tnmg they would have, he rever 1 fo mean and leckieis, in iheir own eyes ; and they 1 may think, they cannot trouble God ( with fuch petty (banters: F^r :b ukujir-jtr will 1 take-in ihe lmalleft thing we can defre, oi would i bave, whelhei for foul, or body ; were 1 but a bit of 1 bread, or a cup of cold wa'cr, in our need, < eft thing imaginable, that our pre! en 1 cale cai- Uihior ; He alloweih us to feek d ifH 3. Howbeit the things they wojIJ ha r*.oft I improbable, unlikely, \eaand almcft impsilible. For I this what josver comprehended even theie things 8 thac I have not m<:ny prcmilin^ ap] .n not r, yery teaiible, or probable : bu When the Lord pr mile i give him a Ion, in hisoW-agc, Sar&h y : W(;nib were dead ; ai a improbable, that ever (h a fon, Yet he was to believe, and to iaith, contrary and com to ihe mercy fhuuld not (top our eighth, nor 1 1 Kron:ill - 227 Wtettvi ore to as&. Chap. XX. brangle our faith, but raiher let an edge on our defires,- andexercifeour faith, and patience. 4. Howbeit the fufrs and defires be many, and many times renewed : This ivbatfoever taketh in alt our lawful defires whentoever, and how ott foever,**, we preient them : The Lord will not be weaneiil with our frequent coming, or with our many and multi-plied fupplications. 5. Howbeit the fuits be for others, as well as for ourieives : This whatfoever is not to belimiied or restricted to particulars, that concern our felves, whether as to our bodies, or as to our iouls : but I comprehended our defires far others, and for the I whole C hurch, when according to the will of God* I So that this whatfoever, pointeth forth the large- I ncfs of the matter of our fu : ts and fupplications; both* I as to the perions for whom, and as to the particulars I we ask. As to the perfons, not enly are we to pray for our t felves ; but alfofor our brethren, Jam, 5,16. yea> ,1 for our enemies, Matth. 5. 44. and for all ions of J perions living, 1 Tim. 2. 1. 2. or that fhall live hereafter, accordingas Chrift did, John. 17- 2 °- for the whole church of Chrift upon earth, Ephef. 6. 18. F/al. 28, 9. and 14. 7. and 72. 15. for ma- giftra r es, 1 Tim. z; 2. and for minifiers, Col } 4, 3* I Epbef, 6, 19, Only wemuft not pray ior the dead z Sam. 12. 21, 22,23. nor for fucri, s are known' to have finned the fin unto dea:b, 1 John, 5. 16. As to the particulars, the Lord hath given us the fum and heads ofthefein that pauern of prayer, which he taugttt his difciple:. Whence we fee, 1. That we are to pray For God's ^r ce, where- by we and others may be moved, inch ed, enabled and determined to glonfie God; in all his works, ways, appointments, and in Whatfoever he i* pleafed I ro reveal hitn&If bv, and make his Name known, Pfal 6 7 . 1,2. 3. and 85. 18. and 86, U. 12.. H\ 17. Thus arewe to pray for every thing, tha.t ; may I Chap. XX. VJhat *we are to ask. 2 28. may help us and others to glorifie this God, fn our • hcughts, worda an* actions, Pjal. 103. 1. and )9 # 14. Phil. 1. 9. 11. and U prav, that God would prevent, or remove atheifm, ignorance, i- dolairy, pruphanenels, and whaifrever isdifhonour- able to him, out of the world, Pjal. 67. 1. 2, 3, 4 # Ephel. 1. 17. 18. P/2z/. 98. 7. and 74. 18. 22 33. 2 King. 29. 15. 16. As alio we may pray, thac God by ftib over ruling and all diipofi; g providence, may io order, diredt and dilpofe of ail things, as he may be thereby exalted and glorified, Pjal. 33. throughout, and 140. 4. 8. 1 Chron. 20. 6 1©. 11. 12. 2. That we are to pray fcrall things, that may tend to the advancing and enlarging of the kingdom of Chrift, in the world: toviit. That (atan's king- dom of fin may be deftro>ed, Pfal, 68. i. 18. Rev 12. 10. 11. That the gofpel, the word of Chrift's kingdom, may be preached and propagated through the world, 2 Tbe/ 9 3, 1. That the Jews may in due Lime be called-in, Rom> 10, 1. That the fulnefs of the Gentiles may be brought in, John, 17. 9. 20. Romans, n, 25. 26. Pjalm. 67, throughout. That the church of Chrift ryuy be furniQied with all goi- pel officers and ordinances, Matth 9. 18. 2 TTv/i 3. 1. That the church may be purged from corrup- tion. Mai, 3. 1. 11. Epbef. 3, 9. maintaincdic countenanced by the civil magiftrate, 1 Tim. 2, 1. 2, 3. That the ordinances of Chrift may be purely diipeifed, without 'he admixture of men's devices ; as alio made effectual for the cunvertion ql fuch, asare not brought in ; and for the confirming, forting and building-up of thole (hat are already con- verted Atts, 4. 29. 30. Ephe/y 6. 18. 19. 20. Rom. 15. 29. 30. 31. 2Tbej. 1, n. and 2. 16. 1.7. Thai Chrift would rule in our hearts here, Epb 3. 14. to 11 . That he would haften the time of his fe- cond coining, and < , with him f ver. Revel, 22, 2c. Ar:d finally, That he would P 3 t» *29 What m an U csk. Chap. X3u be pl^afed fo to cxerciie the kingdom of hib power icl all the world, as may beft conduce to promove theft] foremsntiond cndsj Ijfai, 64, i, 2. Revel, 4. 8, 91 *o n. Fhat wears to pray for all things, that may fill and diipole us for doing of God's will, in all point!, abd for complying with all his difpeMations; And therefore, tha: he would by his holy fpiritcure us ol burblirdnfcfs. Epbef, 1 17. 18. of our weaknefs. Eph 3. 16. of our liiviiipoiedneTs, Matth, 26. 40. 4 i. and of cur pcrvcrfnefs of heart, Jerem. 31,18. 9. whereby fte are unable and unwilling to know, and to do the will of God, Rom. 7. 18. Job. 21, 14. I Cw, 2, 14. and prone »o rebel againit his word, Rom. 8, 7. to reptne arid murmtragairift his provi- dence, Exod. 17. 7. Niimt. 14. 2. ar>«2 are uholly inclined to do the will^f tbefiefh, and of the cevil$ Ephef, 2, z. As alio, that he wou'd by his grace, make us able and willing, 10 know, to do, and fub- Hiit to his *H1, in all [biflp* Pfal. n$>. 1, 8, 35. 36. AUs. 2i. 14. and with humility. Micah. 6. g* with cheerfulnefs, P/W. 100. 2 Jd*. 1, 21. 2. S#aj, 15, 25. 26. faithfulaeis, ljai. 38. 3. diligence P/S/, 119. 4, 5. zeal, £ 2- 9. 10. To which end we are to pray, that our fan&ification and lalvation may be perfec- ted, 2 Cor. 13, 7. 9. Satan may be roden under foot, Rom, 16. 20. Zecb. 3. 2, La/^. 22, 31, 3?. and thai we may be fully treed from fin, :emptauoa and all evil for ever, John. 17. 15. 1 TI:ei\ 5. 23. Thus we fee, believers have a large field to go u- pon, in their prayers, and may pray for eve»y th?ng 1. That tcndeth to the glorifying of G. d, in themfelves,, or others. 2. That is particularly promifed ; Thus D. prefleth theprom.k', that God made to him, and he word, on which he made him to truit, and h ,pe, ?fal, 119. 49. 3. that cometh under the lap of a general prom;fe : fuch as that, / will be thy God ; or 1 will never tbee y nor forjaketbee. P 4 4. That : i 3 1 What wi are to ask. Chap* X 4. That afte^teth and troubleih our .minds, how fecklefs and mconfiderabic; fo ever it would feem tq be, in it felt. 5. That concernetl\our way and walk, as men, of &? Christians. to Thaut is for our good, whether as to foul, or body, here, or hereafter. Only we would mini tSi Phil we mud not ufe the fame pe-erhptorineflf &(id importunity, in all our defiret ; For i ft. We: fmy fee moreearncft in foul-matters than in bedilA things, zdly. And in foul- matters, we may be more peremptor and importunate in things abfolurely ne- ceflaty, than in other 'hings, wherein we are called more fi.bmifliun. And $dlv. Even in things ne- (Taryf, we mult give God a latitude, as to the time I en he will bellow them, the manner hovv, and the degree in which ; for we mutt not fet limits unto the* holy cpt < f Urael. 2. When we are uncertain, whether f h£ particular wedefire, or have a mind to, be reaily good for us, or not, we ihould be conditional in our prayers therefore^ and only feek it in prayer, if the Lord fee that it is good for us. 3. What is more particularly promifed, may be ,re peremptorily hoped for, and prayed for ; yet tth due fubmiffion, as to the time, manner and fufa ' V e muft not Pray for every thing, that is in it ^ood and defireab'e ; but for that which w r e have ! % e ground of hope to expert : Yet fometimes that wh\rh we hare only a fimple velieity and defire for, 1 no lure ground to expert, may be exprefTed r-ways to God, but with due fubmiffion. 7. We muft not exercife the like faith, in all our prayers 1 for fahh in prayer is to be regulated by the prortiife ; and all things arc not in a like manner pro- mifed ; but forne things absolutely, and other things oy be good lot' tisi and according as the Lord fe- it. Cil\P t chap. XXI. Sims Ufes propofed. C H a'p. Some Ufes mentioned of the forgoing Truth. I *TT* He Lord's granting us fuch a large field t© go f pon, in prayer, Ipeaketh-out ieveral things to I us which we fhould mind : As, i. Hence we are called aloud, to wonder at and mire the Lord's condeicendency of love, that will have poor finful creatures thus acknowledging him by prayer and iupplicauon, in all their ways, Prov. 3, 6. and commuting all their ways ta him. Pfal. 37, 5. What wonderful condefcenJency is this, thac this great God Should humble himfelf to uke notice of what we, poor finful worms, Hand in need of, & to be concerned with all our petty particulars. How may we cry out with the Pfalmifl, Pfal, 113. 4. 5, 6, 7. The Lord is high above all nations , andhis glo- ry above the heavens. Who is like unto the Lord our God, who aixelleth on high ? Who humbl^th himfelf to behold the things that are in heaven^ and in the earth. for as it may be read, Who looketh down very far, in the heavens, and upon the earih ) He raifeth the poor out of the dujl, and lifteth the needy out of the dunghiU How wonderful fhould it be unto us, thac this great foyeraign, who is abfolute Lord of heaven and earth, fhould take fuch fpecial and particular no- tice of us, in all our ftraits and difficulties ; and as r tepder Hearted Father, will have us laying all our de- fire* before him, confulting him in all our difficult cafes, and ieeking all we ftand in need out ot his hand ? How willingly fhould we here acknowledge our own folly, miiery, and ignorance, and pr our abfolute dependence upon ihe Lord for all tl concern both body and foul ; and ?K>ry in that we mult have -all out of the hand ot fuch an and \ «33 Some Vfes propo fed. Chap. XXI. | and glorious king, whj is exalted above the heavens* And how fhould weefteem highly ef the meaneft fa- vour ot mercy, we receive by prayer, upon this ac- count, ihat it cometh out of the hand of fuch a con- I defcendjng king ? And all this fhould be minded by I us, to the end, we may more lee and let forth,' I wonder at, and be ravifhed with the thoughts oi this 1 ] inconceivable and inexprcitible love and condefcen-' dency in God, who loutteth down from his high I throne of glory, to fee what we want, and what it* is we wouid have ; to put his ear (as it were} to our mouth, to hearken and hear, what we are feeking what our hearts are breathing after, that he may grant it to I*;, and do it tor us. 2. Here we may take notice of, and confider with' joy and admiration, the rich and glorious priviiedge and advantage el believers : In that, i. They are cared for* and taken no'iceof, by the great king of heaven, in all their meaneft particulars^ in all their ways and concernments. Doth not the Lord hereby declare, that he keepeth them, in all their ways* Pfal. 9. 11. and that he honoureth them, as it is ver. 15. That he feeth their ways, andcounteth their fteps,J*£. 31, 4. and that all their ways are before him, P/al. 119, 168. Andfhathe is acquainted with them all, Pfal, 139, 3. 2. Tney are allowed to come to him with all their particular concernment?, and to acquaint him with ail their wants and neceffities, whe her of foul or bo- dy: what a priviiedge would men account it, to have free accefs unto a great king or prince upon earth, with all their defires,with the fmalleftas well as with the greateft ? And fhould not this be a priviiedge of an higher nature ; that we poor linful worms, have allowance of the great God, of heave:* and earth, to make all our requefts known to him, to lay all our wants before him, and to acquaint him with our meaneft concerns ? How may believers glory in this goodnefsofGod, that hath fo highly advanced them and Chap. XXI. SomeUjts propofed. £34 and given them free accefs to him, in whatever con- . dition they are, and liberty to come to him, as to ; their bofom- friend, yea, as to their Father, that they 1 m*y pour out their hearts in his bofome ? 3. They may, by this means, have ccnftant and i continual intercourie with heaven, and be always • ftandirg with their fupplicatior.sin their hand, before his fight. They need never want an opportunity of i coming unto God, and ot ipeaking te Him ; for be- Jingneceflitous and indigent creatures, they haveal- I Ways fair matter and occaiion, and God's door ftand- ! eth always oten for them ; fo that in every hour of the dav, they may come and tell Gcd what aileth them, and what they want, and what they woult have. Thi.shigh and honourable priviledge would be the more efteemed if v\e confidered how 1/?. Wc had by our own creacherous& rebellious practice, brought , cur feives into an eftate of banifhment from Gcil, & from his glorious and favourable prefence. idiy. How 'ire h^d dcferved, as well as others, eternal fe* paration and banifhment from God, and that for our abufe of that familiarity and friendfhip, which once we were admitted unto. idly. How we had brought our feives inrc this gwlfofmifery and indigency, by our tolly and wickednefs. ^tbly. How, notwith- ftanding of all this tree grace and free love, in Chrift Jefus, had opened the door of mercy unto us, and doth daily keep it open for us, notwhftanding of our provocations both by flighting and contemning ot mis high and gloriotn priviledge, and by miiimproving favours had thereby. Hence we may fee, how inexcufable Aich are, who donrglett this duiv of pravcr, and go, not io God with all their neceffitieF y yea, whoprefent lew cations to him, tor all the rich field they upon, and the great allowance they have of , co come to him with all their w 4 ants. Leifuch make anfwer to thtle tew following queftions. 1. Are 235 Some tJfes proposed. Chap, XXI i. Are you not .enhbie or many wanrs, both to ioul and body ? or thu.k you, that you areperteft and itand in need of nothing ? z. Can you iupply all'thele wants, by your owr induitry and care ? Or are they only fuch wanrs, a* you may well want the (uppiy of, and i'uffer no great prejudice? And are you therefore indifferent, whether you be helped or no ? 3. Can you d j any thing without the concurrence, help and affiiunce of God ? Do you not live, move and have y^ur being in him, both as men, and as chriitians ?' What can you think todo, either for ioul, or body, for your lelves, or for others, with- out him ? 4. I* there any thing, how mean foever, thatGod'i providence and care doth not reach unto ? Doihhe not feed the ravens, and cloatti the lilies? 5. I* there not a peculiar, heavenly and fatisfying relifh in the meaneft favour, that comerh cut of hea- ven, from the hand of God ? Will not a cup of cold warer, fent out of heaven, from the hand of air heavenly-Father, kave a fweeter r^lifli to an heavenly tafte, than a glats of the beft wine, that cometh-from the vine. 6. Is it not then better to have all our water tur- ned into wine, 1 mean to have all our common mer- cies fent us out of heaven, from the hand of *a Fa- rher ; and to receive rhem from his hand, by prayer; , than to take them as common calls of providence, Whereof .he irrational brutes are. partakers ? 7. Is it not better for a poor weak, witlefs child to be under the utory and care of its parents, where it may have all it needeth for the a^ing ? than to be left to itfelf, to its own wre and providing in the o- pen fields among wild beift- ? . 8. Is not Frequent zact\i to God, for what we need, and would h^ve a fnoft honourable and defire- able thing? 9. Is it not then a high contempt*/ this Free grace % neb Jfeap. XXI. S:me Us/s proposed, 236 . andadmirabie cor.d of Gcdj that when tie hah granted accefs with jt all that, pre dtfiresunto C 10. Do not iuclj liity, fay that jit her : .hey have no want:, or they deiire not to have them iupplied ; or n iupply all them. wiihoutGod; or tha G notice of their particular ; ur that there is no particular worih, or advan.agein having all oar of the hand 1 1 G^d, £57? Mutt oot this negiedt be a greai and grievous fin f 4. We may hence ee, how we are called to im- prove thb . antage, and to m duty more of making ail our neceflities known uuto God: knowing, . 1. How much this courfe will commend untous, the Fre« love and rich grace of God: O/ the be- liever will get hereby many renewed proofs and de- Bionftratons of the fa:*e ; which will or. re and more endear God unco his f< ui every time he gocch toGod uitn this and the other defi.e, he ru^h a >refh ccca- fion to think of, and admire this grace and love of God ; which Will alio I 2. How much thu will proclaim cur abioiure de- pendence up -n Goj, and u hearts, when we iee, we cannot 1. ar, or minute without him ; but rauft have all lr m him, n contribute to our welfare, e»;heras to foul, or body ; and how y ::nels and nb\ rve to kcepu* humbles And (hi* maeeu is in. dvi»tage. 3- H '/ we ill ill hayef acc and fanrliar in- tercourse wuh hcaren f and c mmunion with God; If we tell Gydjii we i.eed not tear, that we (hall wear ou c 69. z O *: kearejl prayer. The took abi look of Ciod > under thii n of pray- trs\ 239 The faints Prayers are anfwered. Chap. XXII. ers ; and by this was encouraged to g© to him, ancL Jay torch all his defires before him . and not only fo," but he looketh upon ii, as the ftanding ground of encouragement, tor all people in all sges and gene- v rauons; for he addeth, Unto thee /hall ail flefh come. Yea, this is laid down as a ground of the fong of praiie unto the Lojd in Zion, and of vowing and per- forming their vows unto him, mentioned verfe i. So that as it is an unqueftionable truth, that God heareth prayers; fo it is a comfortable and encoura- ging truth, and the ground of a fong of praife. 2. By this the Lord proveth himfslf to be the true and living God, and not like Baal, as we fee, i & n g% *3> 2 4« And I will call on the Name of the Lord, and the God that anfwereth by fire, let him be God, : And all tj>e people anfwered and faid, The word is good. Thus the Lord,, by hearing the pray- er of the prophets, when Ball could not hear or an- fwer his idol-prophets, diddemonftrate, in the fight of the king, and all of them and there prci'ent, that. he alone was Jehovah. The prophet prayed, verfe. 36, 37. and faid, Lord God 0/* Abraham Ifaac and Ifrael, let it be known this day, that thou art God in Hr2id,~--hearme O Lord, hear me, that ibis people may know, that thou art Jehovah. And accordingly xir^ttilfrom the Lord, and cjnfumed the burnt la- crifice, Verfe, 38, The effedt whereof was, Than all the people fell on their Faces, and faid, Jehovah he is God, Jehovah he is God, ver, 39. So we find the Pfa'lmift, Pfal 86, faying, ver, 7. In the day of my trouble, 1 will call upon tbee. And why I For (laithhe) Thou wilt anfwer me. But whereupon was this his confidence 'founded ? the next verse flieweth where he. faith, Among the gods, none like un- to thee. This confirmeth his Faith of G^d's anfwer* and heating, that he was the true and HvingGod, : not like the Gods^ the nations, that were but .a and dumb idols, and could neither hear, nor help. By this is the -Lord truly differenced, and diltingu^fh- C<1 hap. XXII. The saints Prayers answered. 24$ from all the false zndfiflitious god's in the world, at he, even he alone heareth and can anfwer the de- es of his people: And this is a noble ground of tth and encouragement that this is G d's peculiar laradteriftick property ; for be fure, as he will an- yer his Name ; io will he be careful to prove him- If to be Jehovah, the true and living God, that his [;op!e may know and find in experience,that tixGocJ ley worfhipand ferve, is indeed Jehovah, . 3. Himlelf ha'.h u.ld us, ljai. 45. 19. That he id not unto the feed of Jacob, Seek ye me in vain. He there confirming their faith of their return frorn .ptivityjbyfhewing them that hewasJehovah,&ii< ie,&withal by (hewing them that henever pur hiepeo le to askany thing of hiwi,in vain ; & conlequem!y a lat he would not put thpm to feek a delivery in vain nd to nopurpofe: Whence we fee 3 that there is round of anfwer, even in the very prayers them- slves ; for if God command to pray, ancj to feelc. im, in that very command, there is a virtual pro- niie of hearing and anfwering included ; and that be- aufe the Lord Jehovah never bade his people feek him n vain. This then muft be a itrong encouragement in:o the duty, that the very command tc Pray faith^ 3od will liear ; he never fct any about urayer invain. 4. The frequent promifes made of God's anfwer- ng the prayers of his people, do abouncantly con- irm this, Matth, 7. 7. Ash and it /hall be given Itou, leek and ye fliall find ; knock , and it [hall be op unto you. The lame thii g thrice upon the matter re- I, to give ttoe further and fuller confirmation, Matth, 21, zz. And all things wbdijcc.cr ye Jhali ask in prayer ^ believing ye Jhall receive. Which iho' it primarily relate to their asking and believing by the Jlaiih of miracles, in order to the working of miracles |a$ the foregoing verfesevidmce; yet 1 neth a general truth ufeful even af:er that d fpenfation cj 1 her fcripj r par- tly, Mark. 1 1. Where after our Lord hail upor) ■ 24t 7 be faints Prayers anfwered. Chap. XXIL upon the fame occafion, that that in Matthew was fpoken, ver. 24. Therefore I Jay unto you, What things foever ye defire, when ye pray, believe that ye re- ceive, and ye /hall have: He fubjoineth, ver, 25 26. that, which cannot bereftritfed to any particular fea- ion, but hath place in all generations, faying, And. whenyejland praying, forgive, if ye have ought againfl, any, that your Father alfo, which is in heaven, mat forgive you your trefpajjes. But if you do not forgive y neither will your Father, which is in heaven, forgiv* your trefpajfes. So Luke, 11. after that pattern of prayer which Chnft taught his difciples is fummarily mentioned, we are told how Chnft propoied a pa- rable, the evident tendency of which, was to confirm them in the faith of this, that their prayers would be heard and granted, verfe. 5, 6, 7. 8. Andlfay un~ to you, ask, and it Jhall he given you ; feel, and ye ft)cllfind ; knock and it Jhall be opened unto you : for e- very one that asketh, receiveth : and he that feeketh fin- deth-,and to him thatknocketh, it Jhall be opened. And as if all this were not enough to givea fullperiwafion of faith in this matter ; he addeth ver, 1 1 . c 2. 1 3 . That which might contribute to remove all ground of fear .i> we have the petitions, that we defied of him. Another promiie we have. Psal, 92. 15. He jhall call upon me, andlivill answer him % So \sai, 58. 9. Then /halt thou call, and the Lord Jhall answer : thou Jh alt cry, and he Jhall say. here am I. And Chap, 65. 24. And it jhall come topafs, that before they call, I will answer : And while they are yet speaking, 1 will hear. Hence it is, that all the children of God, when ask- ing any thing according to his will, may prefs this promife; and fay with David. Plal, 143, 1. Hear my prayer , O Lord, give ear to my supplications : in thy fait hfulnefs answer me, in thv right eousnefs. 5. That place of lsai. 65, 24. Jaft cLed, where the Lord laith, Before they call, I will answer . giv- etha further ground of confirmation : for hence we not only fee, that God is ready to he.-r the deiirescf his pe >ple, and will grant them their fuits and pray- ers ; but moreover, that he will come with a fpeedy anfwer ; and not only hear, e're their petitions be well out of their mouth ; bu: qven prevent, as it were, their fupplications and an(wer them before they call, thus he preventeth them with the bleflings of goodnefs ; as it is, Psal, 21. 3. 6. Up^>n this ground doth the Lord encourage his people to call upon him, that their crying lh*U not be in vain, Psal, 50. 15. Call upon me, in the day of trouble : I will deliver thee, and thoujhalt glorifie me. Here is a promife held tonh of purpoie to enc to the duty : And lure, when the Lord propofeth (pccial encouragement unto the duty,ihe-e no lcruples remain in our minds, c ncc f 1 rrirur in rhi« Hiip> limp. r Php 243 The saints Prayers answered. C hap* XXII. like we have, Psal. 8u'i o. The Lord would have his profefling people renounce all itrange god's, and embrace him who is Jehovah, alone, for their God; and in figK hereof would have them all upon him, and enlarging their hearts in their defires; with this encouraging promife that he would fatisfie them, O- pen thy mouth ivide, and I will Jill it. That is let thine heart be enlarged, and fpare not to cry unto me, and feek great things of me, and I will fatisfie all your de- fires, and grant you all you ask. There is the like encouragement propoied unto Jeremiah, while he was (hut up, in the court of the prifon, Jer. 33. 3, Call unto me, and I will answer thee. This may ferve to confirm us, in the faith of this, that there is an anfwerand return of prayers to be believed and expec- ted by his faints, when fuitingfor that, which is ac- cording to God's will. 7. The wile man tells u c , Prov. 11, 23, That the defire of the righteous is only good, that is, all their defires that the righteous, as fucb, have ; or all that they, as fuch pray for, and look for, is only good ; And theirdefires and prayers being of this nature, muft have a fatisfaftory return from him ; who is a good God, and bountiful according to that other golden lenience, Prov, 10. 24.. The defire of tbe righteous (kail be granted. This then may be looked upon as another ground of confidence, and faith in this mat- ter, that the defires of the righteous being good, and only good, (hall be granted. 2. The old and conftant love of the Father to- wards bis children, giveth anocher fure ground for thistru'h, That God will anfwer the cries and de- fires of his people : And Chrifl himfelf layeth down this ground for the encouragement of his oifciples, Job. 16, 26. 27. At that day ye (hall ask in my Name ; sndlsaynot unto youjhat I will pray theFatherfor you : for the Father himself loveth you ; because ve have loved me. As if he had faid, Whatsoever ye ask in my Name, the Father will give it to you ; and I need Chap. XXII. The saints Prayers are answered 244 not in a manner pray for theFa^er,or interceed with him, to give you what you ask ; for himfelf beare:h an affe&ion for you, and becaufe he loveth you, you need not fear, that your fupplications fhall noi re- ceive a fpeedy diipa ? ch. 9. Chriit's office and work in reference to this, is another fure ground of our faith in this truth, and may aflure us, that our fupplications will be heard, and anfwered : Whatever gocd the faints are to ask of God, is purchaled to them by the blood of Jefus : And will not the Father give, what his beloved Son hath purchafed for the cbofen and beloved ones ? 2. And again, what prayers they put up* for theie pur- chafed bleffings, are perfumed with thrift's incenfe, and prefented in hiscenfer, that they m:y be accep- ted of the Father. And again, yily. Cnrift himfelf as the great high prieft appearing continually beteie God for us, inierceedeth in the behalf of his people, and pleadeth their caufe ; and as heprefenteth their bills, fo he backeth them, and lupplicateth in a man- ner finable to his glorified ftate, in their behalf : And each of the(e three grounds areiuflftcienc to give full confirmation unto this truth, That the prayers cf the laints (ball be anfwered ; for neither will Chriit's purchafe be in vain, nor Chrifl's prefenting of the fupplications of his people, for the good things pur- chafed ; nor yet his own interceflions on their behalf with the Father : For the Father heareth him al- ways, ]ohn, 11, 41, 42. How much mere then may we be affured of the truth, when we have thefe three fure grounds in one, for confirmation of it? 1 o. The prayers and defires of the faints of God, are the very defires of the f pint of God ; for they are framed in their hearts by his operation, Rom % 8. 26 27. ■ Likcwife the fpint alio helpethcur infirmities; c for we know not what we fhould pray for, as we * ought ; but the fpirit it lelf maketh intercefiion for * us, with groanings which cannot be tittered. And 4 he that iearchc'.h the hearts, kno*'eih whatis the 1 245- The saints prayers are answered. Chap. XXII. * mind ot ihe lpirit, becaule he maketh interceffion 4 for the taints accoiding to the will of God. ' Here is the ground laid down, and both cleared and con- firmed, even the taints know not what to pray for, as they ought ; but they have one to pen their fuppli- cations for them, and to help their infirmities, by ";, framing inward groanings in the hearr, for what they ' would be at, when they cannot get words to exprels their defires : yea, the lpirit thus turns their agent, and interceedeth for them, by framing the defires ae cording tohisown mind, tho' always futableto their caie. Now what neede.h any doubt of God's hear ing the petitions framed and penned by his own lpi- rit ? Yei moreover we fee it is added, That he that iearcheth the hearts (that is God, for this is a part of his prerogative rcyal, to fearch the heart, and to try the reinsj knoweth what is the mind of the lpi*|j frit ; that is, he knoweth well enough what the fup- piications are, which the fpirit hath framed in the heart of his children, and this knowing of the mind ot the fpirit, importeth his gracious accepting of the Supplications fo penned and prefented, and his an- swering of them; for it is added, becaufe according to the will of Gcd, he maketh interceffion for the faints. n. The experience of the taints giveth another confirmation otthis truth, and layeth before us ano- ther ground of encouragement, that our leeking of G( d (hall not be in vain. Jacob did fet to his fcal bn:o this iruth, whenhefaid, Gen, 35.3. Let us arise and go to Bethel, and I will make there an attar unto God, v)ho answered me, in the day of my dijlrefs. Such i fignal return got he, that he could not forget it, ard toe remembrance of it fe: him a work, toe- redt an altar uruo God, according to God's com- mand, at Bethel. Samuel found this true in hs expert- e ce, 1 Sam, 7, 9. Samuel cried unto thehord, for Ifrael, and the Lord heard and anfwered him. So Je- bosapbut, 2 ^bron, 20. and Daniel, chap, 9. and Jonah ^hap. XXII. The saints Prayers are answered. 236 Jonah j chap, 2, 2. Many proofs and experiences of the truth of this got David, as we fee in the book of rhe Pfalms, particulary PfaL 3, 4. and 6. 8. and 18. 6. and 28. 6. and 116. 1, See alfo what he faith, Pfal. 10. 17. Lord thou haft heard the de- fire of the humhle, thou wilt prepare their hearty thou wilt caufe thine ear to hear. From this general con- firmation of the truth from bygone experience 5 he zoncludeth it (hall be fo, for time to come ; See alfo ?fal. \. 3. The Lord will hear when I call unto Him. 12. As believers truft in the Lord for an anfwer, iccording to his word, and wait in hope for a return in God's good time, fo the Lord will not difapoint them of their hopes, knowing that hope, even deffer- sd make;h the heart fick, but the defirc coming is a tree of life. Prov. 13. 12. and the defireaccomplifhed is fweet to the foul, verfe. 19. For the Lord will not difapoint fuch as wait for him ; He will no: let them be put to fharae, Pfal. 25. 3. and 69, 6. David was confident of this* whenhefaid, Pfal, 38 15. For in thee, O Lord, do I hope, or on thee do I wait ; thou wilt hear, or anfwer, O Lord my God. He placed his hope and confidence in God, he waited for a good anfwer ; And therefore he concluded, that God would hear him and anfwer him : The like confidence we find exprefled by the church, Micah, 7, 7. Therefore I will lookunto the Lord $ I zvi 11 wait for the God of my falvdtion, my God will bear me. Upon this ground doth I/ai. chap. 30. 18. 19. declare them blefled that wait for God, (ay- - BU/fid are all they that wait for him, and why fu ? Yor^f will be very gracious to thee^ at the voice of thy cry y when he fhall hear it, He will anfwer thee. 13. The conlideration of God's nature layeth down a lure ground tor this ; as Chrift himfelf taught us, in that forecited place, Luke. it, 11, 12. 13. For it fathers know how to give good things to their Q 4 children Itf The faints Prayers are an fivered. Chap. XXttt children, when they ask them: doth not God alfo know, how to fatbfie the defires of his fons and daughters ; feeing he is a father unto them, in a fpe- cial manner, having adopted them !o be his, out of pure love and free grace ? And if fathers upon eartb know how to latisfie ihe defires ©f their hungering children ; How rrtuch more ftnll God, who is an heavenly Father, and w hofe afle&ions and ways, are : infinitely above man's ? And again, if fathers here, who ate evil and wicked, will anfwer the defires ot their needy children - 9 how much more will God, who is eflfentia'lly good, and infinite and perfect in bdneis, fa isfie ;he earned and hungry defires of his children ? His mercy, and his tender mercies, will contribute hereunto. And therefore, ieeing God will not deny himfelf, we may conclude, that furely he will hear the defire of the humble, and give his holy fpirit to fuch, as ask him. 14* We heard above, how God hath heard fome- f irries the defires of carnal unbelievers ; as is clear from Pfaly 107. 15. 21. 28. 31. Exod. 22. 22. 23. Job. 34, 28. And this may yield ground of confidence, that he will much m^re hear the cries and defires of his own worthies, whom he love?h io dearly. 15. Yea we read that Godfatisfieth the defire of e- very living thing, Pfaly 145. '5* 16. The eyes of all ivait upon thee, and thou giveft them their meat in due jeason. Thou opene/1 thine hand, aud/atisfieth the very living thing. And fliall we doubt ot this trtith\ thit God will latisfie the defires of his own people ? Let us rather conclude with the Pfalmijl. ibid : ver fe 1 8 . 19. The Lord is nigh uyfo all them thai call upon him, to all that call upon Obi in truth. He will fulfill the defires of them that (ear him. . He al- fo will will hear their cry, and willfave them. CHAP — — Chap.XXIlI. God's an/wring affrayer cleared. *4 as when we are Pek- ing more grace, and ftrength to ierve the Lord ; this delire may be granted and we not perceive it, till it appear af:erw.ud in its effecls. And their are many return? of prayer, that we muft fee only by fai-:h in the promife of God, and therewith left fatisfied. Propos, 10. We muft diftinguifh betwixt God's anfwering our prayers, and his giving us the par lar, which we asked. W c may no That God hearc h us no 1 . he doth us the very particular t he may Ice it good for many rcafons to withold the pari vour from us, that we wo that 255 Gof s answering of prayers cleared. Chap. XXIII. that particular would not be for our good and ad- vantage; but would do much harm; than good j tor we are oft like unwife children, crying for thac which is not good for us j and thcLord,as a wile and tender Faiher.will give but what he feeth fhall do us good, and not harm. zdly. He will with hold the particular, that he may try and exercife our iubmii- fion to him, in all thefe things ; and learn us to pray with all due fubmiffion, as lenfible of out own tolly and witlefnefs; and as believing his goodnels, and confiding therein, to roll ourfelveson him, and put a blank in his hand, giving him full liberty to grant, or not grant that particular, as he feeth good. $dly. So likewife he may with-hold thepar:icular to exercife our faith in his fidelity, and care : It is no great difficulty to believe, that God is faithful, in keeping promife, when he is giving us all we ask ; nor to believe that he is then tender and care'ul of us; But to believe this, when God refufeih to give the thing we. would be at, there is the difficulty; and then is faith found to be faith, when in hope, it can believe againft hope, \thly. He may with hold the particular, when he is minding to give fomething belter for us, in its place: And how that is, we (hall hear. Seeing then that God may for wife and holy reafons, refufe to give us the particular benefit we feck, and yet not forget us, or our ^applications, we mud not conclude, that he heareth us not, be- he wkh-holdeth the particular. i r. We cannot fay, that God doth not hear our prayers, when tho' he grant not the parti- cular we ask. yet he giveth inftead thereof, that, which is really belter for us : If he give us wine in- er, and a feail inftead of a morfel of bread, cannot bur lay , He hath heard our prayers. If have been fcekinga temporal blefling, and he in- ;.i thereof, giveth us a Spiritual blefling, can we lay that our prayers are rejected ? Whatever folly i ignorance may make a child think and fay, when jr. trpad Chap. XXIII. God's anfv:ering cf? ravers chared, z 5 * infteadof drink, which lie was asking in a re father giveth fume other ihing fir for the d ; tho' lets pleafant to ihe tafte ; yet evefy one, wife, will think the chHd hath nocauie to corn- No more have we, when G< d infleadof the : ticuiar .. h:ch we were defire;ms of, is plea to give us what is fitter for our condkion, and rfi for our fpititual advantage. Many a tin ik more earneft for temporal favours, deliveries g^te^, than for fpiritual : And if God, intfeac* of the temporal mercy, give a fpirittfal blef- - m ihc room mcrcof ; we have great reafon, h only to beiatiified, but to blel* Hi Propos. 1 2. If God make 11 fj t d< very from the temptation, he got inw?. r lablebirato fhnd under it. idl\ hisw2nt ; heart ur.c-.r it ; • ire i ye: v.e lee D , unto a : R ztlGod's answering of Prayers Clear/d. Chap. XXirl heard that the child was dead, herofe from rhe earth I ic w.fhed, and anoinied himielf, & changed his ap* parol, and came into ihe houleoi the Lord and wcr- fliipped, z Sam. 12. 18. 19. 20. $dly. The Lord maketh up this want, when he giveth grace to adore 1 him, to (loop before him, and tojuftifie and glonfie him in all his ways, asjuit, holy and righteeus: So- Pfal 22. 2. the Pjalmi/l faid, O my God, 1 cry in tb*\ daytime, but thou bearejl not, and in the night feafonkl and am notfilent. He cried night and day, but he go« not the thing he cried for : What made up this want? See what he iaith, verfe, 3. But thou art holy, O tbou'l that inhabiteji tbepraifesoflirzel. He gave glory - unto God, as the holy andrigh.eousOne, that could, do him no wrong, tfhly This want is richly made! up, when under it they can be encouraged to continued at the duty, and not give it over for all that difla-* pointment ; as the Pjalmiji in the forecited places Pfal, 22. notwithftandingof'his not being heard ; hc"» will not give-over, butcontinueth prefiing his fuits* and conSrming his faith of a good anfwer, from' this ground, among others, ver/e, 4. s. That the' fathers or others before him, got a gracious anfwer from God. Our fathers trujied in thee, tbeytrufted^ thou didst deliver them. They cried unto thee, and zuerrt rklhcfed -, they trusted in thee, and were not confound ded. Sothe church would not give over crying un«* to God, howbeit he had for a long time, feemed*' angry againft the prayers of his people, Pjal, So, tfl So we fee xnHeman. PfaL 88. He cried day and> iiighr, ver. t . and again ver. 9. He called daily up- on the Lord, and itreached out his hands unto him 1 Yet we fee' through the whole Pfalm, that his trouble* continued long ; yet notwithstanding we find hirrri idclving to perliit in the duty, ver,* 13. But unt*\ thee have I cried. O Lord, and in the morning JJjall. my prayer prevent thee. $tbfy f This want is aifo^ made up unto them, when the difappointments work] ;lv upon them, and cauie them have low and; mem j Chap. XXin.God*s anfwering of Prayers cleared. 2 ; ? mean thoughrsof themfelves: For PfaL 22. 6. /;? faith, I am a worm, and no man, &c. ttbly. Th is want is made up, ar,a needs not be milled, uhea hereby the foul is brought to make furework cf its in- te*eft in God, and is made 10 renew grips of him - 9 as in the fofecited places P/i/, 22. 2. OmyGed, 1 cry unto thee. Pfal, 88. 1. Lord God of my ft tiori. jtkly. This want is made up, when ii fareih with them, as it did wiih David, Pfal, 35, i£, when he prayed and humbled himfelf tor hisei.etrheSj when they werefick ; kis prayers returned unto bis bofome. So when they have been praying for oLhers, and have not obtained their deiiie, it Godre:urn ihiir prayers into their own boiome, and give themielvt* that which they were feekingror others, they cannot fay, they are lolers. So we fee, the Lord hath many ways, how to make up this war*t of the parti- cular, his people are asking j and fo long, as he giv- th us that, which is as good, or be:ter fc r us, we have nocaufe to fay, That he heareth us not. Probof. 13. We cannot fay, That the »Lord doth not hear or anfwer the prayers of his people, tbq J they get not the particular they are asking \ w hen they are anfwered according to the holy end, intention and defign, which principally they had before their eyes* nd were moved by to feek thefe things : As ijl* They intend, when they pray lor any thing, asbe- ometh the children of God, God's glory chiefly and principally, idly. The common good ot the church ind people of God. And idly. Their own everlail- ng happinefs; when any of their prayers are inconfitt- snt with thefe, or with any ot thefe, they are not .awful prayers, and fhould not be put up : But when hey pray for particular, that either are not for pro- moving ot God's glory, or are more for their own particular good and felf erids, then tor the comm^a good, or for the church of God \ or for particular*, that will prove hurtful to their iouls ; 1: joodnefs that he graaisth not thele luits ; And there R I *59 God's anjwering of? rayer's cleared. C hap.XXIIi being no prorniie of fuch things made, there is no ground to expedt i hem by prayer. As alio when we pray for fuch things as are lawful, and feem conveni- ent, and io calry in them no repugnancy unio thefc three great ends, but Hand in a fubordination there- unto ; The Lord may lee it good, not to grant thefe particulars; and yet we cannot fay, when he doth not grant them, that he anfwereth not our prayers; for when thefe great ends are more attained by other means and particulars, which the Lord giveth, than bv thefe, that we propoleor delire, our principle de- fire, our principal defires aie granted : God's glory is advanced, the church's £ood is f>romoved, and -the work of God, in our fouis is carried on towards per- fection, by more fu table and effectual means, than fuch were, that we projected, and what have we then to complain of ? 1 Prcpof. 1 4. When the Lord at length {hall admit the foul, in:o intimate and perpe:ualfeilowfliip with fclmfeU in glory, and crown it with that everiafting crown of eternal and unchangablc felicity ; will there beany petitions left unanfwered ? Sure, that un- corruptible and undefiled inheritance, that radeth not away, but is refer ved in the heavens, will richly make up af! wants, and caufe the believer iing, and fay, now all my defires are granted, all my prayers a:e f:eard, 1 tave all my asking, and more than ever I did ask ; for I knew not what this life was, when I, Tough: it ; He hath done exceeding abundantly above all that ever I could ask or think, according to that Eph. 3. 20. ' -Propof. 15. We muft not think, that God doth not anivver the prayers of his people, becaufehe doth not anfwer every inordinate deli re of theirs : We nmii no: diftitfguifll be r weerfprayer lawful and com- ridable, both as to the matter, and the manner; and unlawful and inordinae defires: It is pravcrs r things lawful to the will of Chap. XXIV. -Some Objections anfwered 260 God, and prefented in the right manner, as was for- merly fhewed, that we fpeak of, when we fay, The Lord heareth them, and will return an aniwer to them, in his own good time. C H AP. *XIV. Some Objections anfwered. THo' by what we have laid, in the foregoing Chapter, we may fee how all objections, that moved againft this comfortable truth, ThatGcd n and anlwereth the prayers of his people, that are put up in a right manner, and for things aggreeable to his holy will, may be anfwered : Yet for further impreffing of this truth, we fhall move an objection or two, and anfwer the lame upon grounds menti- oned: and hence make it maniieft, how worthy of rebuke iuch are, as do not firmly believe this truth, but either queftion it, or doubt thereanent, and that becaufe they have not obferved, That God hath an- fwered their delire?, as to iome particulars. For, First, They will poflibly objeft, and fay, we have prayed leng for the coming of the kingdom of Chrift, and for the profperity of his people ; and for the pro- fperity of his people ; and for the overthrow of ene- mies ; and we fee no appearance of an anfwer ; yea, we fee and obferve the contrary. Where is then the trurhof thisalTertion ? But for Aniwer, They would know, \st. That it isnotfaid, That God will not anfwer the prayers of his people immediately, and prefenrly alter they are put ur>, or at the very time, wherein they pofli- bly expefted an aniwer : He is God only wile and fcnowch the fiuefl (eafons ; and he is an zbfolute Lord, and hath ihe times and leafons, in his own hand \ and may freely give out his favours whe^ a t 7-h i Some Objections enjwered. Chap. XXIV, at what (eaion he will, no man can fetlimitesto the holy One o{\frael> here. Hence idly. Vorall this delay, God may and will * grant a good and fatisfadtory reiurn unto thefe pra( ers, in his own appointed and fit feafon, tho' manj ot thole, who have earneltly prayed for thele favoun fliould die, before the an(wer come. Goti's delaying is no Nay-lay ; and if the return come, in the due and appointed feafon, wh^ can fay. That God katfc not beard the prayers of his people ; albeit many oi them begone to their graves, without a fight «f the return, except by faith, by which they were called to embrace the return, alar off; as the ancient believers who received not the promife, in its accomplish rnents ; yet in faith faw them afar off, and were per iwadedof them and embraced them? Hek. i|. 13* Z- H they have been fo foulifh, as to limite the Lord unto a day, or a year; muft the Lord be un- faithful, if he anfwer them net according to their foolifh and finful imaginations and prefcriptions ~ Kad they any promife, That God would do thefe •things before luch a year, or in their days? And if they had no promife, nor prophecy, nor grounds from God's word, to exped fuch changes, in their day why d:d they limite the holy oueoiljraeli why did they, in their rafh, proud and finful imaginati- ons fet God a day ? And why will they add a further fin unto this, that is, quarrel with God or queftion his truth and fidelity, becaufehe foiloweth not their humours in every punQi 4. What if they fhall yet fee, e ? rc they die, fome breaking-upof the day, that they are long lookingfor? That may come in a day which hath not come in a year. Are not the Lord's mercies many times yery furpnzing ? Hath he not come, at feveral times very iurprjfing? Hath he not come, at feveral times, very unexpectedly? And What know they, what may be e're they go off the ftage? Are they not called to live by faith, and keep up hope, and pof* lea their fouls in patience ? j.iWhl Chap, XXIV, Some Objections anfwered. 162 5. What know they, bat the Lord is waiting to be gracious, as it is faid, \fai. 30. 18 ? Are they allured, That he will be favourable no more, and that he will never own his intereft again? And if they dare not fay thus, why will they not give the Lord liberty to make choice of the fitteft ieafon?, wherein he may be moft glorified, in his faithfulnek? Will it not be more fit for his glory, to give a return to their prayers, and to the prayers of others after them, all at once ? Will not the children and paf- terity iee great caufe of blefiing the Lord, when at once, • J 4- Therefore ihis (hould be tried; and if it bjb found, that fuch deftres are not warranted by the yrord ; can they with any colour of reafon queftion laud's promife and faithfulnfcli, when h.e aniwereth fuch deiircsr They ought to be glad, That the Lord hah not anfwered them according to thei- riols or their hearty and given them in his difpleafure, what ttey £nfu!!y dcfi/cd ; ?s he thr.satned to do, & hath done to fome. z, Suppofe the thing asked by prayer was good and Javyful f yei what if it was not expedient and profi- e i Yea, wha; it it had proven reallv hurtful un- S if we had 'gotten it, at that time? We may, ur - f o!ly, and ignorance feek that, which tho' good Chap. XXIV Someobjefiiom an/zverid. 164 good imtieif, and uietui fonietimes, may prove ve- ry noxious u> us, ai that inftant. Wine may prove rc/'refhing and itrengthening fome times ; but to a perfon, while in a fever, would prove noxious ar.G hurtful, ana fhail we then quarrel with God, becaule he hath not given us ; what would realty hun and un- do us ? He hath promiied no luch thing: And our foclifh imaginations is no rule to him. 3. SuppoTe the thing asked were both good and profitable ; yet what if they have not asked in fairh, but doubting? The promifeis made to iuch, as ask in faith, Mattb, 21. 22. ]am, 1. 6.7. And if any have asked, and prejudged themielves of an anfwer, N by not asking in faith, according as they were called 2nd oblidged to do, fhali the Lord bear the blame of their not receiving of what they did not believe to re- ceive ? VVhy will they rather quarrei with G^d,& quefcion his faithfu nefs, than complain of their own iinful way of asking, and of their own unbelieving ? Were it not more futable for then*, to charge fin home upon themielves, than thus impute iniquity unto tfaeir maker, without all ground, or any juil occafion ? 4. What if there ha:h not been that fcrioufnefsand cirr.eftnels, of lerve^cy in their defines, that ought to have been ? Shall God be blamed for not aniwer- ing luch prayers, as are put with a great meafure of indifferency and careie;nels,and in which the pr.v man's heart and foul is not ? We are told, Ja 16. That the fervent effectual prayer, or ihe prayer that is inwrought, or i.<> as it u ere, with the fpiritofGod, avadeth much : And what can then be expe&ed ©f fuch prayers, as flow from no luch principieor fervour, zeal, earncitnefs, delire, orfpi- ritual hunger ; but die in the very mouth, and are not with carcfulncfs levelled at any mark; but are 1 4 th at random ? Shall we blame God for not anfwering thele prayers, xhat wc were indifferent whether we fhould get an anlwcr tv, or not ? 5. Suppofe -65 ^ Some Objeftions anfmered. Chap. XXIV. 5. Suppofe that there was lome earneftneis and 4erioufneis in petitioning ; yet what if all this zeal, and earneftnefs was but wild-rire ? What if their de- fignsand intentions were corrupt and carnal ? Shall we think, that God hath promifed to aniwer any fuch prayers? See what James faid, Qhap. 4. 3. Ye ask avd receive not y becaufe ye ask ami/s 9 that ye may confume it upon your lujh : Evil intentions may ttiarr all our pamsand labour ; and in this cafe, we fhould lay the blame of our not being heard upon our ieives, an^.not upon the Lord. 6. Suppofe that nothing oi this either, fhould be irnfibly oberved yet what if there have been failings, as to the right manner of praying, in leverai other particulars ; which may be fearched and found by what was laid above Chapters XIII and XIV, of the right manner of going about prayer: If we have come fhort of our duty, (hall we blame the Lord, that we come not fpeed ? Why do we not rather juftifie him, and condemn our felves, feeing we are truly con- demnable ? If we would expeft his aniwering of our prayers, we muft labour to pray in a right manner, according to his appointment. 7. Chiefly this is coniicierable : What if the peti- tions have been put up, and not in the Name of Chrift, or with that due ufe-making of him, that is requifite i n prayer, and was declared above, Chapters XV and xVI ? Shall we think, that God is not as good, as his word, becaufe he an! wereth not fuch petitions, as have been preiented and put up, not in the Name of Chrift, but in our own Name; when the promife here is exprefly made to fuch askings, as are in the Name of Chrift ? W hatfoever ye /hall ask in my Name, 1 will do it, 8. Tho* the Lord hath not yet granted that parti- cular petition; yet may he not yet grant it hereafter ? And if be grant it hereafter ? in fuch a tsme and feaion, 3$ he feeth beft, fhal! he net be found faithful ? What if he be waiting the belt Chap. XXIV. Some Objections anfwered. 266 bcft opportunity, . wherein to give it, even the, even the opportunity, wherein the giving of that mercy will be molt to his own glo- ry, to the declaring of him to be faithful and true ; and will alio be moft to their fpiritual good and ad- vantage? And if it be thus, have we any cauie to complain ? Can we fay, he antwcreth not, becauie he delayeth toanfwer ? Is every delay a nay -lay ? 9. What if they have been too peremptor with God, in the matter? And what if God will let them know, that he alone is fovereignj and teach them to pray with more reverence and fubmiflion ? may not the Lard give his favours, as feemeth him good ? And fhould beggars be carvers, and unman- erly in their defires ? And when God will punifb for this uniutable behaviour ; fhall we blame him ? fhould we be as peremptor and urgent with him, a- nent particulars not ablolutely promifed, nor having a neceflary connection with our falvaJcn, as in theie more neceflary things ? And if the Lord will teach us to carry more futably, fhall we call into queiiion his truth and faithfulneis ? 10. What if God ha:h granted the thing, that Was asked, in part, or hath begun to aniwer; and they have taken no notice thereof; whether through grief, fainting of heart, and exceflive iorrow, be- caufe of lome prefent fad difpeniation, wherewifh that begun mercy is accompanied ; as when the lA raelites could not hearken to Mofesiox anguifh el i pi— rit, and for cruel bondage, Exod. 6. 9. and (o wer* not in cafe to take any notice ol tl 1 delivery: Orot the Lord's beginning to antwer their dc Seethe like in Job, 9. 16/17. \f\ba£cjli he) and be had anfwered me . set would I not bth that he bad hearkned to my voice: For hebrc . tempeft) and multipBetb.my wounds without cauje: O) er becauie they fee not the anfwer in all things, anfwering their mind, and iatis; •hcii delircs ? Shall they in this cale lay, thai Lord t6j Some Objections answerd. Chap. XXIV. Lord hath for^ocen to be gracious : and that he tak- cih no notice of their prayers and defires : How un- realonable were this? 1 1 . What if God hath given that which is as good; or betier, in i:eu of that particular ? Should not he be acknowledged, in this his wifdom and goodnefs? Should we fay, he doth not antwer, becaufe he giveih not the very particular we are asking; tho' in the mean time, he gtveth that which is much better for us, and that we would acknowledge to be To, if we had Tpiriiual eyes to fee, what indeed were fof our good: It he hath given us grace to ftand under the temptation, againft which we were praying, that his power may be leen apd obferved, in our weaknefs, inftead of delivering us wholly from the temptation ; as he did to ?£///, 2 Cor. 12. Shall we fay, he hath not anfwerd us ? Or, if he give grace to fubmit to him, and to his good pleafure ; that we are m?de to fay with Chrift, not our will, but thy will be done; (hall we fay, he giveth us nothing, or that he regard - erh not our fuits? Or if he give inward Peace of mind, and quietnefs to reft in hope and confidence, that the full anfwer (hall come in due lime ; as he giveth to Hannah^ when file went away, and her countenance was no more fad, 1 Sam. 1, 18. Shall we fay, we get nothing ? May not that fatisfie us, until more come? Or if he accept our prayer off our funds, and take it for good fervice done unto him, and intimate this to cur fouls; (hall he, notwith- ftanding of this, be looked upon, as flopping his ears from our iuppiications ? Or, if we fix a perfwafion in the foul that all will be gramed in due time, and caufe ihe heart reft upon his faithful word and pro- mife, and wait in patience ; Shall we fay, That that is nothing ? Or if he fix the foul, notwithftanding of thefe delays, or feeming refufals, in the love of himfelf, and in thereiblution to abide by the duty, and not to give it over ; Shall this be nothing ? ih-all Chap. XXIV. Some ObjeSiiom anfivered. 26? Shall we under theieand the like receipts* cry out, thai God doth not hear, nur regard our prayers ? 12. Whai. if the Lord be delaying to grant them their particular delire, out of i pedal defire and kind- nefs unco them ? Shall he in that ca!e be thought to be regardlefs of their prayers r Ir the Lord deiay to give the mercy, until they he in a fit caie to receive it, and improve it \ or until they be humbled more, or made to acknowledge (heir dependence on him the more, and to value his mercy and goodaels 1:. and fo put in cafe to be more thankful for the mercy, when it isgraned \ can they fay, that be regardeth not their prayers r Or have they any caufe to com- plain ? 1 3 . What if they have gotten ether pe:itions gran- ted before, and have not duly with thankrulnei's ac- knowledged the fame ; will they blame the Lord now for not granting them at the hrft, what they feek at the firft, what they leek again ? If by delaying to grant inem their new fuits, he be calling them to mind this fin, and to punifh them therefore, fhould they no: acknowledge their iniquity, and bear his indignation becaufe they have finned againft him, rather than quarrel with himupon this rccoun; P By thele particulars we may fee, what m;gh: fur- ther be laid, in ;hi cafe : And by what is laid unto thele two objections, we may fee, what may be laid to others of the lame kind, that may be propofed * which, for brevities fake, wefhall name. And from all, that ha:h been laid, we may drv.w a noble en- couragement un o this duty of prayer; lor who would not follow that trade, by wh /hewing that wefhould look J or our an* fvuer : and the evils of neglecting this. IN the next place, this truth poiateth forth the duty of praying perfons, even after they have prayed, to look up, as it is, PfaL 5. 3. and to hear what God the Lord will fpeak : as it is PfaL 85. 8. As alio, we fee hence ground of rebuke to fuch, as flight and negleft this duty of looking after their pray- ers, and feeing what is become of them ; the evil of which fin, we (hall firft difcover, in lome particulars; and then fhall point forth feme things to clear up this duty of looking for returns to our prayers. How evil it is, not to look after a return to our prayers, may appear from thefe particulars, which v/ill difebver both the fin of it, and the evil that at- lendeth it. 1. This evil fayeth, That we have been but pray- ing for a fafhion, and not in earneil, that our hearts have net been in our fequeefts ; and that have no value (o* the particulars we have been feeking : For if our prayers had been hearty, and had flowed form a beart-fenfible of our great wants and necefli- r.i^, 1 not bat look after our luits, to fee what Chap. XXV. A Return fbould be expelled. 270 what is become of them. If a man give in a petition or bill of complaint, in any particular,' that did con- cern his life, oreitate, unto the king, oruntomagi- ftrates, that could help him ; would he not enquire at ei^ard, what was dtfne wiih his fuppli- cation > and what became of it, and what antwer was made therein: o ? Sure it would be 2 very feck- lels matter, that he would not think worthy of this after enquiry. 2. This will provoke God to give no anfwer at all; If we caft our petitions thus at our heels, How can we think, that God fhould anfwer them ? \ David was earneft with the Lord, and would fain have \ud the thing he deiired granted to h;rn, Pfal. 5. as appeareth by his frequent reiterating of this his de- fire to be heard, verfe, 1. and 2. he tells the Lord, verfe. 3. that he would direct his prayer to God, & would look up ; That is, he would lock what was become of it, and what anfwer the Lord had given to it. Will a king grant the fupplicaiion of a poor man, when he hears, that he mindeth never to look after the fame, nor enquire once, what anfwer will be given to it ? 3. If we look not thus after our prayer?, to fee what anfwerGcdgiveth to them, if he {hdl bepleaf- ed, for his own holy ends, to grant what we have petitioned for, what right ufe can we make of that anfwer ? Or how can we carry lutabfy unto God's goodnefs, manitefted therein ? Will wc not in this cafe, be neceffarily in hazard of defpifing the good- nefs of the Lr.rd, and oJ con:ra£l:ng more fin upon our (elves ? Sure we cannot be engaged to the Lord, in all thankiulnel:, upon the account of his favour- ing us with an anfwer unro cur defires, when we ex- pert not a return o| 31 Pfal. &6 1 9. Nor can We upon this account be engaged to love the lord more, as David wa«, Pfal 1 , 16. 1, When he (aid, I love the Lord % bee guj* heard tbi vche cf my [applications > Nor can we upon . . 3 int be en- -7i A Return Jhould be expend. Chap. XXV. 1 to gray more, and to double our fuits, as Da- vi:i did Upon the lame account, in the Pjalm cited . U6. 2. Becaufe he hath inclined his ear unto me\ there- fire will I call upon him, as long as I live. 4. It we look noc after our iupplication9, to fee whit anfwer is given thereunto, Jwe cannot carry (lit* ably uponGo's delavingto anfwer:we flialJ n >tlcnow how tobelucably affected therewith, orwhat omakeof thatdifpenJatidn :Tt Paul hid not looked alter hispray- vvhai could he hath made of God's laving him nay, in the particular, for that time? Would he have doubled his diligence, and put in the fame bill \ again, and the third lime ? would he have known or experienced God's g odnefs in ftrengthning him withftrengihin his i'oul, andin^givinghimlufficiency of grace, to ftand under >he load of temptation ? We can not, upon God's delaying to anfwer, be put 10 pray, and to pray again ; We cannot look upon thediipenfaiion, as calling us to iearch our ways, Sc to lee if we be regarding iniquity in ourheart, which will ftop or put a demure to an anfwer. Pjat. 66. 18. 5. Ir we look not after our fupplications, we can- not underftand the language, nor make a right ufe ot the Lord's denying us in the particular. We cannot enquire whether there be wra.h written on it, or mer- cy wrapped uo in it. There h> a time, when God is angry at the prayers of his people, as PfaL 80. 4 & lb he will -not anfwer, becaufe of a quarrel he hath a- gainlt their perfons, for their backilidmgs : And if this be our cafe, we cannot be fenfible of his eontro- verfie againlt -us evidenced thereby, & i'o cannot with the church' there, cry, Turn us, and we flail be turned. Nor in thiscafe, can we with the church Lam. 3. 8. make this a marer of lamenration, fay- ing, Alfo when I cry and /bout, . he Omtteth out my prayer. Upon the other hand, when in mercy he wr.n-holdeLh the par titular,' and give.h fomething bcr-.er for us, in lieu thereof, we cannot express our thafckfulnefs herefore 5 nor read our XXV. A Return fovuld he expefied. i our engagements uruo Ged, and his helping us to n. unto his. holy will, in all timeGommg- 6. If we look not after our prayers, we protefs J3ur felvcs ( regardlefs of the pr and fay, * fire not worthy to be believed ; for our carriage k :hislangui ( ic with it. Tho' we have prpmiles thar II be heard, and we have no* eed not be at the pains to ftand fo long : , waiting for ananfwer ; i\>r the Frv, fes are vain things, and not truth in them $ A' refore we will never look after our prayers, to I u anlwer we get ; for it is in vain* no aniwer come. Ana what an indignity is hereby done unto God, every one may fee. Or elfe we lay, (b prayer is no means, whereby the Lord is • g about the acomplifhment of of his word and promifc, contrary ip EzeL 36, 37. For if we . believe 'his, we would uie prayer, as a means, ok after our prayers, to fee whether ireo go?;d things promited were conferred or not. '•Vfien we look not after our pray::?, we ■ fane God's holy name in, and by our prayer. , U we look not upon God, as one that can hear, bu: I )1, and pray to him, as we we would do to jl idols: Otherwifi :s would be fixed on him, is the eye re unto the hand of their m 1 ters, or a Jen unto the hand of h miftrefs, as P/tf/, 122, 2. And we w#uld wait 1 the Lord, and hope in his w Psal, 130. 5. 6-. .rmeth, wc not or I is holy Name in vain ; but we even mock God to I i anc .ore him, and running away, a ul- wer worth m, (houl I S 273 A Return Jhould be exbeOid. Chap. XXV , a bill defiringhiscaule to be examined and diicu fled 1 and in the mean time (hould go away, and never once enquire, what is become ot his cauie ? 9. Yea, hereby alio, we do a great affront unto Jefus Chrift, ihe great advocate anc mterceflor with ihe Father ; for mprayer, we profefs to imploy Chrift as the great interceffer, and put our prayers in his hand, thai he may prefent them, and procure a good anfwer : And when we never look after them, what an affront do we to him? If a beggar imployed the king's (cm to prefent a petition to his lather for, him, and after he had done ihis, would go away &J never enquire after his petition, to fee wha anther was, would not the kirk's ion think h mi'erably flighted ? And if we look not after our' prayers, how can we be thankful, or acknowledge' cur ( hi Rations to Chrift? And how can we be fen-, iible oi his fpecial love ? 10. Welofe hereby many fvveet and foul-refrefh- ing experiences of God : As \Ji. We lofe the proofs and experiences of his faithfulness, in keeping bis promiies, and making good his good word to us Pfa( 143. 1. idly. Of his love and tendernefs, in having; compaffion upon us, and helping us, in our ftraits., $dh. Of his conftarrcy and graci^uf rayer, to ob:erve what returns God giveth to their ravers; and next to make a right improvement of htle returns. i. Ir it be enquired, how (hall we know, if we ;et an anfwer of our prayers ? 1 Anfwer, Some time he anfwer will fpeak for itfelf, when the very parti- :ular, which was asked, is granted, and that lo m> lifeftly and ienfibiy, as there is noplace for doubting eft; as when David prayed for deliverance from his nemies, and he was delivered out of their hands, & rought out of a horrible pit, out of .he miry cla\ Sc lad hi .feet fetupon arock&hisgoings,eftablifhed.i o. i 2. Then had he an anfwer,wuh a wittnefs : lb vhen Jonah af r er his prayer, was delivered out of he belly of ihefifh, and fer on dry land : And when lab, as an anlwer of his prayer, was reftored o health a^ain, and delivered from the jaws of d< Some times, 1 grant it is more dark, as when the nercy that wr.s fought by praver, was a ipiri;ual mer- y, : . in grace, vifbry over iome fin and emptati. n, pardon of particular failings, &the like : 4ere the Lord may give an anfwer, and that anfwer lot be c blervtd ; becaufe it may be fomething equi- valent, or better, but not the very particu! is we fee in Paul, i Cor, i z. He was no. delivered the mellenger oiTat ch he was ask S 3 3 Hew returns are. known & /w^rwrf.Chap.XXVI [ be got confirming and ltrengthning grace to : fupport him under the temptation. Sometimes the £ particular may be granted, and yet the fame may ly unobferved, through clouds covering the foul; or the Lord's thinking good to hide the mercy from their ^yes, of purpoleto keep them humble, and to hoi 1 them fad at the duty, of prayer. And iometimes then Lord may give fomething iu fund, till the full return] j corr.z: And if this were obferved the foul mie ;.: infer therefrom, That the prayer, that was put up,i was not rtjeded, or caft-by' without an anfwer. z. It is to be enquired, how it fhali beknown that a return of prayer is had, when the particular is not. granted, which was asked ? I anfwer, this was in part ipoken to before : And it may fatisfie here tern lay, That this may be understood, by his grantii the great end, which was intended and defigned ttie perfon, asking that particular, another way, by granting of fome other particular : As when he gave grace to Paul to ftand, and wiihftand the mef- ienger of Satan, that was tent to buffet htm, The main thing which faul defigned, viz. being keeped. from fin, was attained, by the Lord's granting him bis grace to enable and fupport him, tho ? that par- ticular was not granted. So when the believer is king the fubduingof iorne corruption, to the end, he may advance in hqliriefe ; if the Lord order matters \ as he is made to ly humble before the Lord, and to waJk with him in all humility, the end is attained, tho' the particular is not\granted, and io it may be laid, in other likecafes. 3. If it be enquired, How it fhall be known, That our prayers are agranting; or what can we look u- pon, asiufficient ground, whence to infer, That uur prayers are accepted, and we may conclude, that our defires are heard, tho we have not yet got what we were praying for, I Anfaer, ifl. li the Lord grant inward calmnefs of mind, and quiet of heart, tcr much difqufeting trouble, before, and in prayer; and Chzp.XXVLHow retnrns are known fcf improved. 278 and thereby make the lbul fie down, as filled with contentment and fatisfa&ion, in hope : As when Hannah went her way, and her countenance was changed, and no more lad, as it was before, 1 Sam, 1.18. idly. If the Lord doth inwardly by his fpirit fignifie to the believer, that his prayer is heard, and (hall be granted in due time; by clearing up the pro- mite arid itrengthning his faith thereupon: As he did lo David fas would appear) PsaU 6. 8. 9. He was in a iad and difconfoiace condition, having his lbul vexed, yea, fore vexed, and being weary with groan- ing, and thereby making his bed to fwim all night, and watering his couch with teats, and withal having his eye conlumed becaufeof grief; and yet on a fud- den, we hear htm crying out ver. 8. 9. immediacy thereafter, depart from me all ye -workers of iniquity , for the Lord bath heard the voice of my weeping : The Lord hath beard myjupplicaticrr, the Lord iuik receive tnv prayer, idly, if the Lord help the believer to eye bim by faith, and to grip him, as his God, and there- upon to pray ; he may infer, That a good aniwer fhall ceme, whereupon he may be quiet, as David, Pfal. 3. eyed the Lord, as a fhield about him, as his glory, and the liicer-upof his head, V 3. And then he cried unto the Lord with his voice, and he con* eluded, he was heard : And therefore he laid hirafelf down and ilept, and would not be afraid often thou- iandsofthe people, ver. 4, 5, 6. \thly. If in the mean tim? the Lord de.ermine the heart to a patient waiting, then there is an anfwer coming, as P/tf/, 40 1 . 1 waited patiently^ laith DaziJ, for the Lord ; And what came of this ? He inclined unto me y and heard my cry. He brcught me up alfo out of an horible fit, &c ver 2. $tbly. If the heart be fo fixed, on the fuit, that no difcouragement will put them oft, .her ftrengthen tbcil fuits ; As, in the C& woman. 4. It it be again enquired when we may in conclude, That our prayers are, or (hall be anfwer- S 4 ed 5 How returns are Known W imprwedChzp. XXVI rr, When ve find oar \e\ves\a that frame I thfc ircrniieot that neceftary bletfing is ipectfi- ! v made unto : That \s if the praying period be a uue believer ; tor the promiie is properly rnad^'tft them 5 as it he hath prayed in iauh, in he Name of Jeius, and rs waiting in tauh and patience for the re- notby his fin and folly marring the blef- i neglecting any mean appointed foi obtaining mercy. So feveral good things are promil ;o per Ions, To and fo dilpofed and qualified; as to fuch, as pardon others ; Nov/ when a he- rder is feeking pardon, and findelh this frame of art in himielf, a readinefs and willingness to for- give orhers ; he may expedl through Chnft the par- 5. It it be enquired, How fhall we know tfra parucular, which we asked, is given in love a. vour ; and as a return of prayer ? lan/wer. iji. It fpt-akethfor it 'elf, inreipedl at G ehftg of it; as when the Lord granted lo inftantly the thing which Abraham's fervant was asking of him \ & when Veter was delivered out of prifon," and presented lafe into the hands of jTuch, as were praying for him, AR'% iz. idly. When the mercy is begun to be given u- pon pra)er, and prayer, as it werecarriethit on to a fe&iori. %dly. When the Lord giveih more than was asked, or fbmeihing more with it ; as when he gave Solomon much riches and glory, together with the excellency of wifdom, which he asked, \thly. When it cometh laden w ith love, in regard of the timeing of it ; as when the perfon is in heft caie tojwel- come themeicy, and to make a good 'ute of it. $tbly -n the heart is engaged more to love the Lord, upon the account therebf, as PfaL 116. r. and to pay the vows made, PfaL 66. 13, 14, 15. compa- red with vft\ ij. 18. re. And to glorifie him,P.^/ 50. 15. 6thly. When the mercy hath a peculiar iwremefs and fatisfying reiifh with it ; fothat when ht riefire comeih, it is as a tree of Iife > Prov, 13. 12. full hap. XX VI How returns are knowrfd improve dz^o [full or lap, ar.u refrerfung fweetneis ; and isnotac- >m ^anied with that bitierneis, inward difconcent- ment & difTaiisiadlion, that when it is given in wrath, n will be accompanied with. ;rder to the fecond thing, here propofed to be pokee to, that it may be cleared, viz. How the anlwers given to our prayers, ought to be improved ? To vvnich I (kail anfwer briefly in theie | rhen is an anfwer rightly improven,when the I encourage to leek to him again, . ftraks, and impreis in us a fixed refolution to our luits unto him ; for this is pleafing to him, mercies prepare the way for more, Scare arks re: And lo fhould they be improven. This a David Frequently m?.ke of iuch Favours, PJal. 1 20. 1. 2. \n my disinfs I cried unto the Lord ', end he heard me. And what doth he with that fa- vour, when a new difficulty cometh, he is encourag- ed thereby :o go to God again : and therefore he ad- deth, Deliver my foul, O Lordfrc/ ;, from a deceitful tongue. SoYJal, 116, 2. \Secau.je he hath in- clined his ear unto me \ therefore will I call upon him } Jo long as I live. 2. Our returns arc nor rightly improver*, v thereby we get not an impreflion of Go,: : xy und tranfeendent glory, as being the only God,\v* thy to be prayed unto, When David law by fait d would anfwer him, Pfal. 36. 6, ;• fa ing, :r 5 O IsOrd, unto my p*a\er, and at 1. to the voice of myfupplication. In the dc: 1 will call upon ihee ; for thou wilt an ^reaketh out in high thoughts and expreflions of d, as the on! v non-iuch God, Vfr% 3. Jmong god's nc. . ,0 Lord, neither art there any works like unto thy iuorks:$ec 2 Cbron, 33. Our returns ?.. f improven, when ou. 1 the more to lay oj: 1 fer. •ztiHoiv returns are known & imprtved.Chzp.XXVl Klves for him, and his glory, and to be inclined with chccrfulnefs to fervchiin : As we fee in Jacob. Gen 35.3. And let us arife and go up to Bethel, and I wilt make there an altar unto God, who anjivered me in the day of my diftrejs, and was with me in the day of my dif- trefs, and was with me in the way, which 1 went. This was alio David's purpofe and refolution, upon the accent of the return of prayer, which he goi, Pfal 138. 2. I mill worjhip towards thy holy temple, and praifethy Name, for thy loving kindnefs, and for thy truth, &c. And what let him ou to this? fee ver. 3. In the day when 1 cried, thou anfweredfi me, and Jhengthnedjl me withflrength in my joul, See 2 Ckron 34. 27. 29. yy. 4. Our returns are rightly improven, when our hearts are thereby engaged to love the Lord : And we arefo taken wiihhisexpreffionsof kindnefs, in hear- ing of oar lulls, that we would fain have others en- gaged alio, to love him upon the fame account, Pfal. 116. 1, I love the Lord, ((aid David) becaufe he hath heard my voice, and my fupplication. So Pfal. 34. 4. He had laid, I fought the Lord, and he heard me, and delivered me from all my fears \ And then among o- ther things, he draweth this inference t«here from, ver, 8. O iajle and fee that the Lord is good, &c So Pfal. 31. 22. 23. 5. Likewife, the returns we get of prayer, are rightly improven, when our hearts are engaged to 'praife his Name, and to fet him on high, that Hea- lone may be exalted, P/al. 66. When David had laid, ver. 19 Ferity God hath heard me, he hath at* tended to the voice of mrprayer ; with the lame breath he *ddeth, ver. 20. Blefjed be God, who hath ?:ct turned away my prayer, nor his mercy from me. So Pfal. 1 1 8, 2 1 . I will praife thee, for thou haft heard me, and art become my jalvation: So Pfal 28. 6. Blefjed be the Lord becaufe he hath heard the voice of my fupplication. So Pfal, 34.3.4. O mag nifie the Lord with me, and let us exalt bis Name together : And why ? Chap.XXVI.fliw returns are known iff improvedztz why ? Ifoughc the Lord, and be heard me, &c. He would have all the iaints joining with him, ja his long See Pjal. 22. 23, 2+. 6. Our anUver t j prayers are rightly made ufe 0!, when oar hearis are thereby engaged, to truii alone, in ali our new itraits. So David ?sal. n3> 5. 1 called npoe the Lord in aifirels, the Lord anfivered me, in a large piece. And what inierreih he from thence? ver, a. 9. It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put confidence in man. It is better to truss in the Lord : than to put confidence in princes. 7. When oui beasts are lhe more alienated thereby from the wicked, & their wicked couries, then make we a right ufe of the Lord's aniwering our prayers ; after the example ot David, PjvL 6. 8. Depart from me all ye workers of iniquity, for the Lord hath heard 1 j ice of my weeping . 8. As likewife we make a right trie d God's anf- ' wenng our prayers, when that is. made a ground encouragement to us, to pray again, and a ground of hope and confidence to be heard. So the c Lam, 3. 55. 56. made this ufe thereof. \ tailed utotn lame, O Lord, out of the low dungeon; tic heard my voice, hide not thine ear at my breathing, at my cry. So once hearing is laid down tor a ground of a fecond hearing, Pfal, 10. 17. Lord, thoiihast heard the dejire of the humble, thou wilt prepare their heart ; thou wilt cauje thine ear tc 7. 22. 2 1 . Save vie from the Hok heard me from the horns of th. C II A P. XXVII. further \mprovement made of this cut a rly enforcing the v. ir m IN the i..lt place, we ftiall men'ion ihk Ufe of the int of truth named, viz dera- tion zS$ Some moe Uses. Chap. XXVII. tion of this, That God will hear and anfwer the prayers and defires of his people, fhould mind us of ieveral things, touching the manner of going about the duty of prayer ; and ihould enforce the practice of the duty of prayer, together with feveral things/ requifite as to »he manner of going about prayer. As i . Seeing the Lurd hath promiicd to hear our fuits, and to grant what we ask in prayer, we irt therefore called to come unto him, and call upon him in faith, believing his word, and refting allured of the truth of his promile : And when we can call to mind no particular promife, in reference to the particular, which weareteeking, we may take this and the like general promife in our hand, and go forward with that, that in confidence thereof we may approach and believing the fame, expert a good and fealonable return. z. Seeing fo great and rich Icveappeareth, in cart- ing the door of grace fo far open to all that will come and in making them, as it were, mafters of all the riches thereof, by promising them whatever they ask; we ought ceitainly to approach not only fenfible of, and futabiy afiedted with this wonderful love and condefcenfion 5 but with a warmed heart, and an heart in love with God, who dealeth fo lovingly and kindly with them : Seeing God's bofom ftandeth fo wide open in love to receive them, and his heart rea- ,dy to give them ail they ask ; how fhould their hearts come in love to be ready to receive, and to ask in love ? 3. Doth the promife lye loopen, that they X\ have all, that they ask ? How fhould thisani- I mate and encourage them to feck great things oiGod?, even the kingdom of God and his riahteouff.efs, Mat 6, 33. the one thing neceiiary, Luke. 10, 42. PJat> ~1 . 4- the face and favour of God, Pfal. 105. 4. and £imfelf ; ieeing fuch as leek him, fhall find him, 2, Cbrcn. 15. 2. Jerem, 29, 13. !/«:;> 45. 19. Prov. 8, ij. They fhal] not be confounded, ?Jah 6 9 6 - but .-p. XXVII. Some moeU 284 but their hearts fliall live, verfe, they (hart rejoice, /y^/. 70. 4. We could be fo wile tor our lelves, in things of a werld ; and why will we not do fo, in matters of everlafting rnomeru ? Shall all the riches of heaven be, as it were, ac our will; And (hall we faiisfie our felves with low,' ba'e, and car- nal things ? What a baie and carnal fpUrrt will this e- vidence ? It is true, we are 'o feek the leait things alfo from God ; for we are to depend upon him ; for all we need, and he will be acknowledged, in the leaft of our concerns, as well, as in the greate-ft,*hich is a wonderful proof of his love and condeicenfion : But when thepromifelyeih fo plain, that whatever we feek, he will granc ir. What an undevalumgof the great and incomprehenfibly rich things of God miift it be, for us to fie down fatibfied wnhdirt and draff, and a fwines p irti >n, when kingdoms and crowns are lobe h2d, for thefeeking ? 4. The confideration of this promife fliould ftirr us up, to make much of prayer, and to go about it as our trade and conflant work, feeing it is fuch an en- riching occupation : What more enriching exercife, than to ask and have ; not to the half or God's king- dom, but to the whole of it, yea, tohimlelf, and all that he is and hath, fo far as they are capable, and in cafe to tr'yjy ? What mercha t would not con- ftanily trade there, where he knev he would have to rich gain, with no lois or n> f Who w not turn be^z rs, if by begging they knew they would come to poilefs ki , and di<.> How great then mult our fin be, who will not follow this enrich. , when by it we have ground to expert ail things, that we would have, or can defire, ;hat our 1 1 hould this keep us ai ways at oui ture, feeing there is n rte to give except what v. ui harm, and be to our ore- 9r This (hould make us comi; zS S SomemoeUse:. Chap. XXVII. er, Luie, 18, i. Col. 4. 12. Rom. 12. 12. and to pray without ceafing, 1 Thes, 5, 17. never to give over this trade and exercife : Have we a pro- mile, that weihall have what we ask ? and fhould we not, in the faith thereof, make all our requetfs kno-vn to the Lord, and continue inftant, (landing at his door, believing h:m to be faithful, and in confi- dence of his true and faithful word, renew our fuits, and Wait without tainting, or wearying for a return? For he will make good his word. If any had this ground cf confidenccm dealing with a king, how little would they weary of on- waiting t If foldiers had aflurance of vidtory, how little would they re- gard disappointments at fiift ? How frefhly would they renew their charges and on- fets ? How would this encourage (hem toftand,as a brazen wall, agamft the aflaults of the enemy ? And will not God's pro- mifeto us, that we (hall come fpeed at length, and have all our asking, animate us to conftancy in this exerufe, and to a continuing inftant in this duty, night and day, and never to give it over ? 6. If this were believed, that we fhould have what vre ask, we would become, in an holy manner, im- portunate in our fuit and labour fervently and ear- neftiy thetein, * Col, 4. 12. No N^-wy, or delay would put us off, and caufe us defpond and give over; but we would renew ourdefire?, again and again, as we !ee Paul d ; d ihrice, 2 Cor, 12. and the woman cf Canaan, Matth. i 5. No difcouragenrient would ding u?back. We fee how Jacob wreftled, Gen. 32, 26. ^d Moses. Exod, 32. 11, 12, 13. We would all difficulties, that flood in our way : The faith of obtaining at length what we asked, would make us relolute in ourdefire^ and to reiolve p to give over, till, according to his faithful pro- mife, we had what u r e asked. 7. The faith of this fhould and would make us v ond e.irnefl in cur prayer?, and to pray with Pi&U lty. 145. Did we believe to Chap. XXVII, SomeMuUigs. 2S6 to ootain our asking, we would not be (o carIefs,Gead and indifferent in our prayers j for this oft proceeceth from our doubting whether we fhali be the better, or ., and hxra fear that all our labour {lull bein vain. But Were weccnfident of the truth ot this, and fixed i the fairh thereof, that our defues would be granted ind how cheerful, would we be in this ? How free of anxious doubling, (infill fears, hleuqueftions, & the like, that c/auteusgo hearc- lefly and difcouragedly about 'he duty ? b'. Thefaithot ihh I make us very fubmif- five, and hr from quarreling, when we got not the particular, ^e were asking : Becaufe we would have good ground to fay, He is faithful, and will make good his word: And therefore, if he give not .he particular, we are asking, he will hear, for all th our prayers, and give us what is as good for us, or better, than that which we would have been at. And thus cur louls would be fetrsfied even tho' vvefhould not obtain what we were feek.ng: And we would be fo far from drawing wrong cor.clufions & from faying, That in anger he had refufed to grant our petitions ; that we would b!e(s him upon the account thereof, and acknowledge him to be faithful* true and gracious, even in not anfv vering us, in the particular. 9. The confideratton of this fliould move us to be- ware of drawing finful conclufions, either from his delaying to anfvver us, according to our mind, or h ing 1rom us, what returns he is plcafed to give ; and would help us, to fit down ii believe his word, and reft thereupon even when difpenfati- uild leem to (:, re is no anfvver \ fled from the ]Lord, he will not hear: For the h of his protaife would fecure us, a [h us with mader of a for Let diipenlations and temptations fay what they will, the Lord is faithful and true. 237 Some moe Uses Chap. XXTVII himfelf : Whatever I be, He is the Lord unchange- able in his being and promifes. 10. The faith of this would help us to pray with much fubmiffion, and would keep us far from limit- ing him, as to the time when, manner how, or meafure. wherein he fhould beftow his • fa- vours: The faith of this, that he will hear and an- ivver would iatisfie us, and make us fay it is enough, that he will anfwer us^ let him take his own time, wherein to do it, and let him do it, after what man- ner he feeth beft, and difpenfe his own favours, as he feeth will mod contribute to his own glory. n. The faith of this would help us to patience in waiting for our anlvver, and keep us from weary- ing, or from faying, why fhould I wait any longer? A proud unbefeeming and atheiftical ipeech, having this at the bottom, That God will not be foo good ab his word : It is in vain to wait for him, or his promiie any longer. What profit fhall we have by calling on him, and by waiting at the polls of his door ? 12. The faith of this would caufe us blame our felves for our poverty and leannefs; for we would fee, that he is ready to-give, if we would ask, and that the reafon ot cur not having, is, bccaufe we ask not, or if we ask, we ask not aright in faith, & 1 for a right end, Jam. 4, 2, 3, CHAP. XXVIII. Hovj Christ givetb out the answers of 'prayefs 9 present- ed to God. IN thcfe words, I will do it, we told, there were two things included ; First, that the pray- ers of the taints, put up in Chriit's Name, would beanlwered: And of this we have ipoken. St* con XXVIII. HmChriitgiveth. tic. That Chnft himlclf would give cm thei'e an- and returns of this we are now to Jpeak, tJ wit, The way, how thele thefe anfwers, that the faints get unto their prayers, come unto their hands; low they are effectuated and granted. So that there s more here imported, than if it had been fimply faid, /whatever you (hall ask, in my Name, (hall be gran* ed ; For thefe words point out mnre/s. That hin^ felf will give out the anfwer, as now intruded will the great magazine of the purchafed mercies and bfef* fings, and as the chief Lord treaiurer, having abfoj late power and authority, to give ou:, as he ice:fc good ; and io it pointeth forth thefe things to usl Firjiy Chrifl's willingnefs to anfwer his people? pray* ers and defires \ and Secondly, Chrifl's pow T er and 2.4 bility thereunto. The F/>y?, viz. Chrifl's vvillingneis to anfwd all the prayers of his people, would fay thefe thiafl to us. 1. That Chrift Jefi^, tho' now exalted to grew gl.rv and dignity, and advanced to great honour} Yet forgette h not his poor friends, here behind olj earth, He hath them engraven on the palms of hi hands, Ifai. 49, 16. and fo cannot forget them, i their wreftling condition, nay he hath ihem all writ ten on hisbreft and on his heart, as being the tn| high prieft ; as the high prieft under the law carri^ on his breaft plate, the names of the tribes engraver! when heemred within the holy of holies, Exod. 2S. m 10. 11. 12. 29. 2 . That his love to his followers and members is ftrong andunchangeable love. Wa'ers v.ill no* que it, death will nofalier It, nor willglrry after de make any change in it : For whom he love'h, he I veih to fheend, ]oh y 13. 1. Weknow what lo heexprefled to his own while he was her-: ihe fame love be kcepeth ilill s t pi rXVIII Tk'e AhfweroFPr- tb no cfiange c ;ns in him \ yea hi feftion rather groweth extenfiVelj* ^nce h:S glon- ficatkSh, than c mii ifheth. : his care I d children, is a conit2T.t C3re, and no ie's nc than when he was convcrfant amoi^ them, heie tn earth, in bis i*a f .e of humiliatiOb. ! care- ful to aniwer ail h- : ions 5 audio is he now ; hewili hear, and will aniwer. 4. Tha-. he hath the : 2rrre tender bowels to^\ them, that he had ; His cotupaffiom torture, he is aft'efied with heir itraits and diffiuiiies ; r keepe: a brother (o his own ; for he is aeon eft, touched with ihe feel- our infiri nd therefore cannc let their m fail to the ground: His bowels move to- thein, in 1 5. 1 himlelr i !ar?, and take'h hot .heir concern?, know- e f h all their ftraits, and lendeth an ear to all cries, 6. That hence it cjmeth to pafs, T Hxttlf ab ere. :an when he was on earth* ver and ability to a 1 That he is J ivy to all their ntedflities, all their lira: as veil as man ; and therefore there is notL from him, hi res, arv )uld have, and what i; b;ic 7. 18, A I the :h. 1 1. z . ?9* , HowCbriftgiveth. Chap. XXVIII. 3. That he haih power and authority o d>(po£e of theie good things, as plealeth hitn: For all pow- er in heaven and in earth, is given unto him, Mitib. 28. 19. The Father hath committed c'l judgment unto the Son, Joh. 5, 22. And he hath ^ot authority to execute judgment, Joh. 5. 27. He ^ Lord of all Aft, 10, 36. Hence he is appointed heir of a / things Ileb. 1. 2. Hehath gotten power over all Fiefr. Job 17. 2. Ht is the head of all principalities and power^ Col^ 2. 10. Angels , powers and authorities, are made (ubj eft unto him, 1. F*r. 3. 22. 4. All this power and authority, to difpenfe of thefe good things, is given to him, as media • r, and efpecially, as now having finifhed the work of re- demption, which he got to do, in his ftateof humili- ation, and as being now riien from the dead, and ex- alted to glory. God, having now highly exalted him 9 hath given him, a Name* which is above every Name, PhiL 2, 9. Having raifed him from the dead, he Jet him at his own right hand in heavenly places, Jar above all principality and power, and might and dominion, and even name> that is named \ and hath put all things under his feet, and given him to be head over all things to the church. Epb. 1. 20. 21. 22. And fo he hath this as the glorious fruit of his great pains and fuf- ferings, in his frate of humiliation. Whence, We may fee our felves called to feveral duties ; As, 1 . To wonder at this wonderful condefcendence of love, and contrivance of wifdom, in ordering all things thus, fo well for the comfort, and ftabiiiry of his people, and to comply 1 aeetly there wi:h > feeing it isfo much far our joy and confolation, and that upon feveral accounts : For, f May not all iuch as have fled to this anchor of hope, have ftrong confolation in this, that he vho ? is their bot\er, husband, head, advocate, imerceflorv' IsLord of all lhat they ftandin need of; and hath all thefe" Chap- XXVIII. Ihe anfwer of ?rayer. 292 hefe good things under his own hand, to give out as le feeth fit. 2. May they not be encouraged under all their linching (traits and difficulties, knowing, That what- ever their condition be, there is help for them in this Lord of the dead and of the living ; he who is their jear and only friend, hath all power and authority, & can command help & relief for them, when he will ; ie can as IupremeLord,cjmmandlight,life,ftrength, f iftory grace, and all that they would be at ? 3. May they not be encouraged, tocaft the whole rare and burden of the church, and of themfelves in particular, on fuch an head, who is fo careful of his )ody, and of all the members thereof ; fo mindful of Lhem, and fo tender of them, and fo concerned in all their trials, riiftrefles and calamities; feeing befide :his great and ftrong affedtion, which he hath towards ind companion and fympathy with them; He is fur- -lifted with all things, that their cafe can call for; He is the great difpenfator of all the returns of pray- er ; and he hath power and authority to give out ivhatfoever is good for them, as abfolute Lord ? 4. May they not hence be encouraged to go to "lim, with all their defires, and promife themfelves a $ood anfwer, in due time, feeing he who hath made 1 door patent to the Father for them, penned their upplications to them, prelented them in hiscenfer, nterceeded for them, and doth ftand for them before lim, to plead'their caule, and bring forth their anl- iver ; hath their anfwer in his own hand ; and hath nower to give it, when and how he will? What hould now make them fear or doubt of .a good anf- wer ? They cannot doubt of C hrift's love, tender* nefs, care and faithfulnefs ; nor have they ground to doubt ol his power and ability . How may this anf- wer all difficulties ? And how may it let to prayer, Dver the belly of mary difcouragement? ? 5. May they not rejoice and be glad of their lof, & fay, the lines are fallen to them in pleafant places; T 3 t.Q j Kow Cbrijl givetb. &V, Chap. XX Vllfy J^ting they are relate: to, and interefted in luc \ head, who can lupply all their wants', give iht: I iheir defires, aniwer ail their [ rayert, co r them, fhat tfcey need according to ms riches in iy-' 6. lAiy not tins be comfortable untg them, to fcrjuw, that as all their prayers go through Chriit's hand; io all their returns come through his hand A As he is the great matter or iequefts; io he is thet great Lord treaiurer ? And may no. ijijs give a p<9 r rchfh an o all their returns > when tney may* lay, This aniwer is erne from Chrift my burner, g>y husband, my Lord and my King* 9 Ma) 1 not this yeild a peculiar iatisfa3:*on, to lee the band pf Chrift^ working out every aniwer, and giving it qui of hi* rich treafury, by bi ; . power a Yd au I 2. To.challenge and rebuke oui r n )t be- lieving nor rightly improving this ^reat grou. a of confoiation, when the cnurch, or we in particular are in grea; ftraits, enemies are ftrong, all door of feelpj and hope of outgate feemeth fhiit : For lure, if this were believed, we would not need to fear, nor faint. 3. To enforce a futabie heart in us towardsChrift, aniwerat-le, in forne measure, to his heart towards us . For, 1 . Seeing he now is exalted in glory, and yet can- forget u^or our condition ; therefore be ourconr dition what it will, we fliould not forget him. If he n^w in glory, hath a good mind of us, letusinearth have likewise good mind of him, and ofallhiscon- 2. A$ his love cont.inucth towards us, io as change !ace doth not change affefit ion in him: So let cur love continue and grow toward him, however it with us, and whatever condition we be into. 3. He hath fpecialcare of us, in our various cafes and changes: 5a let us walk anfwerably hereunto, having -3 tender care of his §lory, of his cits' Chap. XXIX, How God is g tits m a world, wherein he looketh upon himfelias concerned. 4. Hath he bowels ofcompafiion towards us, in our affliction and mifery : Let us therefore open our bowels to ail his indigent members: 5. Is he interefted with all our matters and concerns ana is there a;.y of his mailers, that we fhould no: be interefted in ? fhould not we take a lilt of them, as \i thev were our own ? 6. Is he careful t-> fulfil all our defires to grant all cur prayers, "and .0 do what we defire him ? S us be careful to perform all his defires, to anfwt jffcquefts ; whicnis to be obedient to his lawv, where- in ltande.h our own , and everlaitmg : ti^n. CHAP. XXIX. : God is glorified in Qbriji anfwering Prayers. WE come now unto the Sixth particular confi- scable, MZ. The end of this difpennu ce, whereby Cnnlt giveth theanfwers unto the prayers of the faint?, put up in his Name, in thele 5, That the Father may be glorified in the Son : And from hence, we may ubierve lomething in ge~ , and next fomething in particular. A? fi.r the obfervatiors mrre general, that have e ground, we I le thefe. '. That (icd hath wonderrully interwoven his own glory with our £ood, in the rce of - through Jetus Chrift. Hence that folem vis, at v. Luke. 2. 14. Glory to Goi in the I, on earth peace and good will to- :•:, intheL T 4 w en 295 How God is glorified. Chap. XXIX wonderful love and condefcenfion. It is laid, z Cor, I. 20. That all the promifes ofGjid are in him, (i. e< Chrift) Yea , and in km Amen, to the glory of God< And the fruits of right ecujnejs, which are by Jefu Christy are to the praife and glory of God, Phil, \ 1 1 For God doth all things to his own glory, and hat! made all things for hitnfelf.^rov. 16. 4. As we a} predestinated unto the adoption, of children, by Jefi Christ Eph. 1. 5. So he hath made us accepted i the beloved, to the praife of the glory of his grace, ve\ 6. And he carrieth on the work of grace in louls, tha they may be to the praife of his glory, ver. 1 z. how comfortable fhould rhis conjunction be unto u when lie might, had he fo pleafcd, gotten glory t himfeff in our perpetual condemnation and perdition How fhouid this make our falvation, and every par thereof, i'wectunco us, that it is a falvation, where }n God is exceedingly glorified ; and is fo contrived that every piece thereof preacheth forth feis glory Yea, how fhould this prefs us to mind our own fal vation the more, becaufe God will'' get fo much gl ry thereby? And what the Lord hath thus gra ciouily conjoined, we fhould never think to feparate^ in our endeavours ; but join both, and feekboth, the one in due fubordination to the other ; feek our own falvation, that God may be glorified therein. Secondly. We may hence fee, That when the Son is glorified, as mediator, in and by what he doth for faints, the Father is alio glorified. Thus the Father is glorified in the Son ; and the glorifying of the Son" lendeth to the glorifying of the Father, Job. 11. 4. C4 This tick 1 .tfs (faid J efus) is not unto death, but f f for the glory of'God ; And how was this ? Tint 6i the Son of God might be glorified thereby. Sa f* Jch. 13, 5r. Now is the Son of man glorified, to a * How God is glorified, Chap: XXIX. . ( 8. Chriil's power is hereby magnified, and he mi- nifeilcd to be, as his Name is, Wonderful - 9 and ii \io co the glory of the Father, Job, i u \. All. which fhouldcaufe us wonder, and admire at this lingular and rare comrivarxe of wiidorn, .where- in io much of God's love, tenderneli, conrj .Tioi;: faithfulness, ai.-d condefcendirg grace ancj _ G^eis maybe feen, audoblerved ; and concur in c .rying on the ends thereof, even the glory of God, in Chrilt; by receiving and improving all our anfwers, lo as God may be glorified in Chrilt ; and by being iatis- fied with ChrifVsanfwer, both as to matter and man- ner; Seeing he knoweth belt how the Father will be glorified in, and by his anfwering ; and by being fub- miflive unto him, and far from limiting or prescrib- ing to him, up:n the fame account. This fh uld alio move us to mark, and obferve this end, in all the Lord's anfwers \ and confider the anfwers given tor this very erd, that we may thereby lee and ob- ferve femething of that, which is Chrift/s end, in granting the anfwer, viz. of God's faithfulnefs, truth, goodnefs and condefcending grace : And fo blame our fel ves, that do not more confider and mind this '^ay, of glorifying God in his Son. Thirdly. That Chrift's granting the defires and prayers of his people, which are put up in hi* Name to the end, the Father may be glorified, as it is a great encouragement to pray •, fo it gtveth ground of hope & confidence that our petitions ftull be heard, & anf- wered, in due time This not only may be an ufe otthe foregoing truth, and an inference therefrom ; but moreover the fcope of the words leadeth there- unto: For Ctirift is encouraging his difcipjes, to pray to the Faher, and he is affuring them, that their prayers (hall come fpeed ; by telling them, tha: he bimfelf will do what the; defire : And tor lunber confirmation hereof, addeth, the end, which he ha:h before his eyes in granting thefe defires, to wit. Thai theFather may be glorified in the Son. Where- fore Chap. XXIX. In Christ's Aufacr. 303 tore if Chrift'sanfweringthedelires of his followers, and their prayers pat up to God, ia his Name, wiU tend lb much to the glory of God, and is done by the Son, on deiign, that theFa:her may be glorified in him, Is it Rata lure truth, thatfuch prayers (hall not wan: ananlwer: And that thereiorehis people may be confident hereof; and in the confidence of this may be encouraged to pray ? The grcu. this truth lyeth here, that G> d will not want his glo- ry, and tha- the Ton is very tender thereof; And therefore, as for the glory of the Fa:her, he went a- bout ail the work ot redemption ; io he will not fail in this pece of anfwering the prayers of his pc whereby the lather will alio be glorified, and he in- tendeth the glorifying of the Father. The raith and confederation of this, fhould be a ftrongenducement tous, to continue inftant in pray- er, and wait in faith and hope for a return, fee- ing here is a lure and faft ground of faith & hope ; God will be glorified in Chrift, by thele ani wers, & Chrilt knol 5, and doth defign the glorifying of the Father, in hinvelf thereby : And teeing it is fo, wha need difoura&e us, or make us defpond, or fear that no return will come ? Will no t C carry op the work, to the glory ofhis Father? Will he fail in that, and no: mind his main defign ? Ani withal, feeing it h fo, we may hereby flop mouths of all objections, and wre;!!^ over ail cour2gements ; and crmrinue in hope, waiting to? a good iII'jc: And whatever the return be, we fl rli and take it well, anfwereth fo, as may be 4 t ctf ft tribute to tne glo I :he Father in himtdt, both the anfwer, aivJas to the manner, and time, or fon thereof. cr w 301 What Christ's repetition iwportetb* Chip. XXXi CHAP XXX. What is imported by Christ's repeating thepromife. THE laft particular in the Text remaineth to b* fpoken to, and that is CnriiVs repeating and ingeminating the promife, ver, 14. \f.y$ /hall ask any thing in my Names i will do it. Which beiide may be intended to remind them, of the right man- ner oi prayer, in his Name, if they would be fure of an anfwer ; therefore it is here, in the repeating, men- tionedCondition-way? ; If ye /hall ask any thing in my Name: From which Words, confidered both wavs, we (hall draw a few Obfervaiions, and that briefly, and 10 clofe this Matter. 1. Itis no eafie Matter, to ge:i: believed, that our Prayers will indeed be aniwered-.Thereforeis this re- petition of the Promife made, to confirm us in the faiih of it. Our own unbelieving heart occalioneth this, and fatan can make uieof many things to raile and foment our misbelieve and doublings, both from our own unwonhinefs, theevil way 01 going about the duty, and our either not obierving, or mifimpro* of former anfwers, and from other things cf that nature. 2. It is no fmall difficulty to believe, That Chrift himfelf will anfwer our prayers : for this is alfo inge- minated, that he will do it : And this may proceed from our ignorance of that noble oeconom-y, that is condeicended upon by the perfons of the trinity, m the work of our redemption; and particularly of the way agreed upon betwixt Jehovah and the mediator, in the covenant of redemption : as alfo ? from th« want of the rooted faith of Chrift's God- head: or ranee of our intereft in him, or from cur Jeatoufieof his love, faithfulnefs and conftancy. 3/C'iriH is defirous to have his followers believing at- ! Christ's Repetition vr.poriith. $oz fluredly. That what etitionstbej gu$ up, in his Name fhall begr m'*ed : Thie is imported by his re- peating this promife, and in ; it : For this being a great proof oi i er's lore to them in h.ra, tendeth to iht forth of the glory t mediation : It hath in : ground or comfort; an J Chrift would h ve them rejoycing in him, a ing now high a: court for th It is iikewiie a great incitement and encouragement topr27, and to continue inftant i: Chriit ge telh muchimploymenr, and this tende'.h to his glory. And it is a great encouragement to • a ani- wer, whereby Chr:it will be all :.d ex- alted. a. Chrift is defirous to /irm- ly believing, That he himielf will work give them all their anlwers : For he would never Zoning his love,p o wer and faithfulneis, whatever change of difpenJaticns they meet -with. This will alio contribute to their gh 'him, •when they look to him, as the g: . urer, he great promises, and pro! I 2nd take all from him. This will arfo ferve mi cpra/ort them in ail their c ng hereby they will perceive rift now iho J glory, yet bath mind of them, ai them, and will do all their bufine Is. As n them cool that ib< he him'elf ; or his faithfulness to I I I - may } .. S- 503 What Christ's Repetition importetb. Chap. XXX 5. Chrid's repeacing this promiie, faith, That to doubt of [he truth of this, that Chrift will effectual- ly anfwer prayers, put up in his Name, is of great dill* to believers : For \ft. it maketh them 7 in their addrefies to God by Prayer. zdly. it m:/ try of waiting, when they have no hope to be the better, idly. It makes them heanlels ami dilconfolate in fad cafes > for now they know not what to do, and the only mean left, that is prayer, is nol very piomifing. ±tb!y. Itoc- indindiflerency in prayer, Sc i*fg aiideef earneftnefs, imponunity & fervency. 1 It iayeth theloul open to fatan's fuggef: making them to queltion their intereft in Chriit ; & to his temptations to put them from the duty. 6tb!y. It maketh them ^eak lor other duties : For the faith of this is a ftrengthening encouragement to any or her duty, jtbly. It Beceffitateth them to difhonour theLord in not giving credmo his promifes 3 &trufting hisfanhr~ulneis;and to difhonour Chrift, in not believ- ing the worth, the reality & efficacy of his mediation, in not believing his exaltation, & his credit ^ith the Father; in not believing his riches, power and au- ly : And in not believing the tenor of the cove- redemption: 6. On the other hand, it faith, That (he faith of ■.itage: Where it not fo, Chrift wouid not thus ingeminate and inculcate it : And its advantage appeareth hence, That 1st. It keepelh irj the foul the faith of Chrift/s God-head; And this is part of the general (cope of thele words, zdly. It keepeth firefh and lively alio, in the foul, the faith of ChriiVs love, compafiionatenefs, tendernefs, and care of them, tho* now abfent a as to his bodily pre- sence ; which isalfoa part of the icope here. zdly. It oileth the wheels of the foul, in prayer, and as it encourage'h to come, fo alfo ro wait and hope for an aniwer. ^thly. It addeth a fweet refrefhful relifh to every mercy, that corntth ; when it is received a:? cu; Chap.XXX What Chnst'i i Repetition iapyrtsih. out of Chrift's hand, anfwering our pray er>. $tbt it giveth great encouragement re pray, both for out felvesand for the church, be ours or her cafe what it will be, Chrift's having the anfwer in his own hand* to give out, will make all difficulties and difcouraga-. mertts evanifh, when it is believed. 6tkfy % It giv- eth ground of glorying in their God, 2nd of ho. < boafti/igover all their enemies; and of areftingfaiif- fied with their lot ; as having fuch an one to be their head, hu&and and Lord, who harhall theanfvversof prayers to giyeout. ithlj. It giveth ground to be fa- tisfied with all the anfwers, that come, and to bc! : r That they are all good, becaufethey come ail out oi Chrift's hands > and that they all tend to the glory of God, and to the furthering of their falvatiof this is that which he is intending, and which he !* carrying on; who giveth out the promifed a: But now confidering thefe words, in relpeft of the change of expreffion, that isobfervable in them, and m regard of their being here mentioned, as m clearly holding forth the condition of this promi'e, being heard, and anlwered, viz. If tk